Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7

2014-09-13T18:33:30Z

QusaTalma: Added Volume 3 Chapter 7

===April 13th, 12:15 pm===
====Student hostel – Dining room====
<br/>“Let’s decide on how we address each other.”

While all the residents were enjoying lunch together, after the spring cleaning was finished.

President of the student council, Nikaido Arashi, said that.

“How we address each other?”

“Yup. The names for each of us.”

Kaichou nodded strongly at me, who was tilting my head, and said,

“There’s a great significance in how people address each other. Even if it’s just a sort of label for others, and sometimes for oneself, there can be a huge change to one’s life, just by changing the way you address someone else.”

“Haa. So it means we’re going to do that? To decide on nicknames for each other?”

“It doesn’t have to be nicknames. Adding or removing the ‘-san’ suffix for example, that will do too.”

“Mhmm.”

“Simply speaking, Nasuhara-san, Himenokouji-imouto. and I have known each other for quite a while already, so let’s set that aside. However, Ginbe-san and yourself are both new faces that have just joined the student council in this year. Truthfully speaking, our friendship isn’t that deep yet, so I’m still deciding on how we should be treating each other. That’s what I’m thinking.”

“Indeed.”

“Moreover, we’re now living together. We shouldn’t be treating each other as outsiders anymore.”

“Mmm. In other words, rather than spending the time to blindly feel our way through on how we should be treating each other, we should just be direct about it and settle it now, right?”

“Well, that’s how it is.”

I see, I can understand what she’s trying to say.

Whether for better or worse, the physical and psychological distance between us has shrunk greatly within a short time. As such, it feels like we’ve skipped through a lot of things that should have happened at a gradual pace.

Well, I think it’s something that will be resolved naturally given time… But perhaps it will be much simpler to just take the opportunity and clear everything at once. Moreover, given Kaichou’s personality, that should be even more true.

“Like you’ve said. Perhaps this is a good opportunity for us.”

“Yeah. It’s really great for a caretaker like you to be so understanding.”

“No no, nothing of the sort. I may not have even realized it if not for Kaichou suggesting it. As expected from the president of the student council of St. Ririana Academy.”

“Really? Oh my, it’s embarrassing if you praise me like that.”

“Please, there’s no need to be humble. In regards to you being concerned about our matters; I’m not flattering you, I really do think you’re impressive. As expected of Kaichou.”

“Oh my. Actually, for me, when I’m hooking up with my lovers, I must address them with a special name that only I’ll use, yeah. I’m not quite comfortable about us being reserved about the way we call each other.”

“Mmm. I think we should just forget about this plan.”

There has to be a limit to your self destruction.

“I was thinking, how rare it is for me to praise you, so that’s how it all ends huh. Please return me my innocence.”

“Alright. As such.”

Kaichou ignored my protests,

“So let’s start now. Just relax, and treat it as a sideshow for lunch. It’s not like we’ll be using everything that we come up with. Will that be alright, caretaker?”

“… I guess.”

“Alright, it’s decided then. Let’s start with deciding on how we should be calling our caretaker, Himenokouji Akito-san—”

“Can I interrupt for a moment?”

Ginbe raised her hands as she said that.

“Since things have came to this, we might as well come up with a different name each for everyone here. How’s that? It’s too lacking if we’re just to think of one something that naturally comes to our mind. I think my suggestion will allow us to show our own personalities. It’ll be much more interesting this way.”

“Hohoo. That’s quite the interesting idea you have there.”

“Just to add, allow me to address Akito-san as per usual, with the name ‘Akito-san’. I’ve been with him for quite long already, and that’s how I’ve always called him. It’s more natural to me that way too. Didn’t Kaichou say that we don’t have to force ourselves to come up with a nickname?”

“Yeah. If you think that’s fine, then so be it.”

“Well, everything aside from me, please think of a way to address Akito-san. Let’s start with Kaichou, since you’re the person who suggested this idea.”

“Hmm, let’s see…”

Kaichou rubbed her chin a little, and laughed silently,

“Alright, it’s decided. I’ll be addressing Himenokouji Akito-san by the name ‘target’.”

“Nope.”

I rejected immediately.

“Why not? It’s not like you’ll lose anything.”

“I will. The name ‘target’ isn’t really something appropriate for companions who are living together, right? Please use some common sense, you know, common sense.”

And Kaichou’s ‘target’ will surely have a ‘sexual’ connotation to it. It will result in me trembling each time she calls me like that.

“Then how should I address you?”

“Isn’t the typical ‘Himenokouji Akito-san’ fine? Kaichou usually calls me by my full name when you’re talking to me, no?”

“Ehhh~? But that’s really troublesome. Indeed, I somehow got used to calling you by your full name without knowing it. But it’s too long, and I may bite my tongue accidentally.”

“Well, you reap the what you sow, so just accept it. Isn’t it just fine since you’re already used to it? The main focus for this activity is to accentuate your own personality, right?”

“But, won’t it be really troublesome during an emergency?”

“Emergency, what sort of emergency?”

“For example, should you be lost in a certain mountain, then I’ll have no choice but to call out your name repeatedly. Don’t you think it’s really inefficient for me to be shouting ‘Hinemokouji Akito-san~! Hinemokouji Akito-san~!’ at that sort of critical situation?”

“There’s no need for you to be thinking that far ahead. Alright, next.”

I forcefully shifted the attention to the next person.

Generally, things have always been going by how Kaichou wants them to be, so I’ll consider this to be evening things out. As the caretaker, I’ll accept no objections.

“Urm, well then, Nasuhara-san.”

“Yes?”

“The way to address me. You come up with anything?”

“Let me see—”

The golden haired vice president took a sip of tea,

“Let’s go with this. I’ll call you ‘darling’.”

“Rejected.”

“Why?”

“Urm, no matter what, that’s a little too intimidating, don’t you think so? The distance between us.”

“You really say all sorts of strange things. One of the aims of this activity, is to shorten the distance between us fellow residents, no?”

“Though it’s like that… no, that’s still a little too extreme. Please try to come up with something else.”

“I’ll think about it, if you marry with me.”

“No no, if we’re to get married, then it will really become ‘darling’, no? That no longer has anything to do with my nickname.”

As always, she does as she pleases.

Well, as per usual, she’d said all that with a blank expression. That’s a great help, since it’s much easier for me to handle it. If I have to treat everything she says seriously, I don’t think my body would be able to take it.

“In any case, no. Please come up with something else.”

“Then tell me briefly, what sort of names are acceptable for you?”

“Uh— Hmm, let me see… How should I put it; it will be better if it’s something more normal.”

“I understand. Then I’ll address you with ‘anata’<ref name="Anata">Anata means ‘you’ in formal usage, but it’s also an intimate way for a wife to address her husband.</ref> from now onward.”

“Ugh, hold on a second. Certainly, from a point of view, it’s something very typical, but that’s still a little strange.”

“How is it strange?”

“Because the ‘you’ you’re talking about, isn’t the ‘you’ as a pronoun, but rather, it has the meaning ‘husband’, right?”

“Stop with your yakking, it’s really irritating. If you still continue on complaining about my innovations, which gave me a hard time to come up with, I’ll make you hand wash my lingerie everyday.”

“I don’t think I can become a man with such dedication and self sacrifice.”

“Of course, you’ll have to iron them for me as well.”

“It’s not like they’re blouses or suits, I don’t really see the point in doing so.”

“You’re really a man with lots of complaints. Say anymore, and I shall perform Swanton Bomb on you as a punishment.”

“Are you familiar with pro wrestling as well…?”

An embodiment of surprises, that’s the sort of girl she is.

Incidentally, that’s a maneuver that’s extremely difficult to pull off. Kids, don’t try this at home.

“In any case, that’s shot down as well. Please come up with a very normal name. Not one with hidden meanings.”

“It can’t be helped.”

As she said that, Nasuhara made an effort to come up with something.

“Well then, I’ll just call you ‘Aki’ from now on.”

“And just like that, it has changed into an intimate nickname!”

She’s a girl who I really can’t predict where she’ll jump to next.

She’s totally like a string of firecrackers. Or a rugby ball.

“What is with that reaction of yours? Are you going to complain about this as well?”

“Ahh no, it’s indeed what I requested, so I shouldn’t have anything to say in regards to that… However, can’t you think of something else?”

“It’s as you’ve requested, and there’s nothing wrong with it; so why do I have to think of something else?”

“Well… That’s quite obvious, right?”

“Fu. After seeing you putting on that expression of dislike, my determination has strengthened. In the future, I’ll have to insist on it to the point of being stubborn, and call you by nothing else but ‘Aki’.”

“… Ehh—? You’ve really decided on using that?”

“I’ve already yielded twice, and compromised till I finally came up with a nickname that fits your requirements. If this still won’t do, then don’t you think you’re being a little too unreasonable here?”

“Ugh, indeed it’s so, but…”

“Then please take care of me, Aki?”

Whoa, it felt disgusting!

Though I shouldn’t be saying this, and I’m really sorry for her, but that was just really disgusting!

As she’s a girl without much expressions or variations to her tone of speech, only she can cause this sort of feelings in me when she’s greeting me kindly… Just like how one mistaken salt for sugar and licks it, or like how one puts in soy sauce instead of sauce<ref name="Sauce">Sauce refers to [http://justhungry.com/handbook/reference/mystery-japanese-sauce Japanese Worcestershire sauce], but they typically refer to it as just ‘sauce’.</ref> in their cold dishes. Uwa—. How disgusting—.

Forget it… This is a one off incident, so I can only pray that Nasuhara will change her mind when the time comes.

“… Urm, well then, that’s all for my names?”

“Please wait. I would be very disturbed if you were to forget about the most important, mine, the younger sister Akiko, who is deeply in love with her elder brother.”

“No, it’s not about forgetting you or anything.”

Looking at my sister, who was raising her hand, and looking like she’d been eagerly awaiting for her turn, I tilted my head,

“You’re my younger sister. There’s no need for you to deliberately come up with a way of addressing me, right?”

“No need to; Why is that so?”

“What do you mean by that, we’re both siblings to begin with.”

“Why is there no need for consideration in regards to the way I address you, just because we are siblings?”

“Urm, because, isn’t the way you should be addressing me been long decided already?”

Of course, not too long ago, we had similar little game where she came up with various ways to address me. But that’s an exception of exceptions.

“How else can you address me other than ‘onii-chan’? Are there any other names?”

“That is right. I just call Onii-chan directly as ‘onii-chan’.”

“… Stop beating around the bush. Just come straight to the point.”

“Fufu. That means.”

My sister lifted her nose,

“I call Onii-chan as ‘onii-chan’. That is a logic that needs no explanation, and no one can say anything against it. Just as everyone was busy coming up with a name for Onii-chan, I am the only person who need not wreck my brain over such a troublesome problem. I just want to emphasize that.”

“… And, what are you trying to say?”

“Ultimately, I am trying to talk about my absolute bonds with Onii-chan! For the past sixteen years since we were born, the practice we have between us blood related siblings is something that no one can stop, and not even god can infringe on us.”

“Haa.”

“And also, there is the sense of superiority, as I am the only one in this world who can address Onii-chan with ‘onii-chan’! Everyone can be a little more jealous and envious of me, someone who is a unique and special presence to Onii-chan!”

My sister was trying desperately to advocate her advantages in front of everyone.

That speech was quite exaggerated; ultimately speaking, the conclusion reached wasn’t that much different from usual.

“To think you’ve always said things like ‘us being blood related siblings are just a minor problem!’… So you’ll only bring that sort of things out when it’s to your advantage.”

“I do not care what you say. It will not do if I do not fully utilize all of my assets, and defend the throne that is being the legal wife of Onii-chan.”

“What’s with the legal wife and stuff. I don’t even have a designated girlfriend yet.”

“We are currently in the era of the warring states.”

Ignoring my feeble protests, my sister became even more engrossed with her grand speech.

“This hostel which exists solely for Onii-chan and I, has currently turned into an evil place filled with cocky trespassing demons. In the current time, where I can no longer live a lovey dovey life with Onii-chan, I will have to emphasize the bonds that Onii-chan and I share whenever there’s a chance to do so, no matter how minor it is.”

“You’re still as exaggerated as ever.”

“Naive, you are too naive! This is a battle that concerns my life and death, but Onii-chan still can not understand!”

“Urm, even if you say that to me.”

“… Himenokouji Akito-san. Let’s just stop there.”

Just then, Kaichou interrupted.

She shook her head, while putting on a painful expression, as though she’d attended a meeting throughout the night,

“Up till now, I’ve always loved your sister. As the secretary of the student council, she works for me faithfully, and her bright smile will always lightens up the mood of the student council. But thinking back, I’d been too reliant on her. I’m sorry, that’s a mistake I’ve made, as the president of the student council. I no longer have the right to face you, her elder brother.”

“W-What’s wrong Kaichou? You have suddenly became really respectful.”

“Himenokouji Akiko-san.”

Ignoring my fluster, Kaichou stood up from her seat.

She then walked to Akiko’s back, and placed her hands on Akiko’s shoulders, while putting on a gentle smile.

“I’m really sorry, for not noticing the message that you’d been giving off all these while. Don’t worry, just focus on being affectionate with your brother from now on.”

“W-Why is Kaichou… saying things like this all of the sudden… something is wrong? What is going on?”

“Ahh sorry, I’ve caused you to be frightened? Ah, there’s no other meaning behind this. That’s how I really feel from the bottom of my heart, so it’s fine to accept whatever I’d just said like it is? Okay?”

“Seito-Kaichou.”

Just then, Nasuhara interrupted.

“Why not let me take over the jobs of the secretary for the moment? In the mean time, you should consider relieving her from her jobs in the student council.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea. Can I leave it to you then, Fuku-Kaichou?”

“P-Please wait, both of you! That means you two are trying to fire me, right?! Ah… that means it is a plan to chase me out of the student council right?! That is it, right?!”

“Ahh, no, that was never my intention. It’s just my feeling that things are too tough for you, so I just want to be slightly more considerate… I’m really sorry. It seems like I’ve added yet another mental burden onto you instead. But please, I hope you can agree to my request.”

“W-What request?”

“Talk to me if you’re facing any difficulties. Open your heart to me if there’s anything troubling you. And also, don’t ever force yourself. I can’t share your pain, but I can still provide you some assistance.”

“Wha… What’s with this all of the sudden, it is so disgusting. Nasuhara-san has not just smiled to me, but she is actually doing such kind things out of the blue… W-What exactly will happen next? A change in the world? Or the duel between god and devil?”

“Though I can’t do much, please allow me to help as well.”

This time, even Ginbe raised her hand.

“Despite us having met not too long ago, since you’re the sister of my good friend, that means we’re eating out of the same pot of rice. I hope I can do something for you within my limited means.”

“E-Even Ginbe-san too…?”

“It’s fine whether to teach you my secret recipes, or the techniques to do housework. Or, I can tell you in details about the things that had happened during the past six years, when you and Akito-san were separated. The Akito-san whom you don’t know; you must be interested in it, right?”

“Of course I am interested… But why do you bring that up all of the sudden?”

“Nothing, it’s simply just me being enthusiastic. There’s nothing else to it. Mmm, definitely not.”

“Uhh…”

Kaichou and Nasuhara and Ginbe.

Upon being treated by them that kindly out of the blue, my sister had obviously became wary.

“… Urm, Onii-chan?”

“Hmm? What?”

“Everyone has said things like that… but do not you think it just a little too strange? They must be planning something behind all that, right?”

“Hmm—? Ah, well, since everyone has said that, how about trusting them just this once?”

“Yeah, Himenokouji, you should depend on your seniors at a time like this.”

“It isn’t like I’m a demon or anything. It’s true that I’d always clashed with your opinions many times up till now, but those are already things of the past. Compared to things like that, you should be worrying more about your body.”

“You can’t be more right than that. As for me, there isn’t anything more important than ‘health’, but it’s something that’s easily neglected at the same time. You’re still young, so learn to treasure yourself more.”

“… Uhh, it is still very strange… why is everyone saying such gentle things all of the sudden? This is totally like… Ah?!”

My sister’s eyes widened, as if she’d realized something.

“Well, I do not think this is possible, but Onii-chan.”

“Mmm. Yes?”

“Could everyone think that I have some sort of illness…?”

“W-What an idiot you are. What are you talking about?”

Kaichou stammered a little, and gave a troubled smile.

“There isn’t the slightest chance of us thinking like that, yeah? To think of you like that, who isn’t only our colleague in the student council, but also a fellow resident living in the same hostel… Isn’t that right, Fuku-Kaichou?”

“Y-Yes, I think you’re thinking too deeply into it. Himenokouji, you must be tired. You will be fine if you take a good rest.”

“Yup, I totally agree. Lil’ sister, we’re just slightly worried, because you’re an extremely delicate and fragile girl; that’s all there’s to it. Don’t force yourself too much, calm down, and don’t ever get agitated. That’s not good for your body, understand?”

“I-Is that not treating me as though I am sick! Yes, I do love my blood related brother the most, and I do want to step over the line of us being siblings together with Onii-chan, but that is all! Other than that, I am very normal!”

“Oh, of course, you aren’t abnormal or anything like that. I guarantee that under my name, Nikaido Arashi. Don’t you agree, Fuku-Kaichou?”

“Mhmm, yes, of course. If there’s anyone calling you a pervert or humiliating you, don’t hesitate and inform me about it. I’ll erase his existence from the society, and make him regret for having lived up till now.”

“Everyone’s right, lil’ sister. There’s no need for you to care about the gossips around you; you just have to live your own life, and continue walking on your path. Even if you screw up somewhere, we’ll be there to clear up the mess. Even if that sort of things happen, we all know, that you didn’t do it deliberately.”

“… Urm. Even though I do not think it is quite possible.”

My sister, who was suddenly being treated really kindly, asked uneasily,

“Though I do not think it is quite possible… you guys really do not see me as someone who is sick, right?”

“…”

“…”

“…”

Finally, they turned their sights away at the same time. Kaichou & Nasuhara & Ginbe.

“Eh? T-That is a joke, right? There you go again, everyone is so mean~”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“P-Please do not act like that, look at me properly. Neh? Quick. I am not scary, just someone who is very normal, right?”

“— Ah, don’t worry, Himenokouji.”

Kaichou couldn’t take it any longer, and forced a still smile,

“You don’t have to take it to heart, there’s no need to worry. Even if you’re sent to the hospital, we’ll still visit you everyday—”

“Kaichou! Please watch your words!”

“S-Sorry, Fuku-Kaichou, I accidentally…”

“She’s currently in a very precarious state, so please be careful. — Sorry, Himenokouji, don’t worry, there’s no need to be afraid. It will be fine if you leave everything to us.”

“Exactly. Just leave it all to us. I promise you, that we’ll settle everything for you. Therefore, lil’ sister, I hope you can just hold on for a while. No matter what happens, we’ll still be your companions, and your friends. Neh?”

<nowiki>“Uhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~~~~~~~~~~~!”</nowiki>

My sister moaned, and stood up from her seat with her eyes in tears,

“I am not sick! I am very normal! Uwaaaaaa!”

With that, she dashed out of the dining room.

“… Alright.”

Kaichou drank her tea, as though nothing had happened.

“Well then, let’s continue where we left off. Whose nicknames should we come up with next?”

“… Kaichou. And Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san as well.”

I couldn’t pretend as though nothing has happened.

“Please restrain yourselves, alright? Though my younger sister is indeed a very fun person.”

“Ka ka ka. Ahh, sorry sorry. That lass has the cutest reactions, and so I went overboard accidentally. But Himenokouji Akito-san, you aren’t in aposition to talk, yeah? Hmm?”

Well, yeah.

The expressions of my ever changing sister were really too interesting, so it was true that I hadn’t stepped in right until the end.

Forget it. That girl is unrivaled in terms of her optimism and cheerfulness, so she should recover from that quite soon. Everyone must have known that before they did it, so I think a precautionary warning should be more than enough here.

“Leaving that aside, let’s continue with the nicknames. Personally, I’d love to address Ginbe-san by ‘Gin-Gin’, how is that?”

“… If possible, I hope we can avoid using that. It just sounds too frivolous, or rather, too cutesy, no?”

“I think it’s great. It’s a fact that you’re very slim, and very cute.”

However, it seems like everyone has already more or less figured out how to deal with my sister.

Not to mention, they had an understanding among each other, as though they’d planned it all out right from the beginning. Everyone here can be an actress, and they’re so good at it that I’ll not be surprised if some troupe is to approach them for their talents. Akiko would naturally not be able to withstand the focus fire from this group of people.

“If so, don’t I have to start addressing Nasuhara-san as ‘Ana-ana’<ref name="Ana-ana">Translates to hole-hole.</ref> too?”

“Ara, that sort of nickname isn’t befitting of me, who’s Miss Ririana Academy.”

“Yeah, if it’s me, I’ll want to call Fuku-Kaichou ‘pussy cat’ instead.”

“Kaichou, that obviously has a sexual connotation to it, right? How about try coming up with something that’s absolutely not related to that area, even if it’s just once every ten years?”

In any case.

The sideshow started out partly for laughs, but we became surprisingly enthusiastic about it, and it continued on for quite some time. As for my sister, who was left out of it all by herself, I felt sorry for your loss. That’s all.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}

</noinclude>

Talk:OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6

2014-06-16T01:55:30Z

QusaTalma: Response to Zuruumi's question

Why does the whole of this chapter sound like he is injecting all his hopes for an editor into Akito´s editor? --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 18:02, 15 June 2014 (CDT)

@Zuruumi- Is that intended as an editorial comment or an actual request towards the editor (probably me?). Could you clarify. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 20:55, 15 June 2014 (CDT)

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6

2014-06-04T20:22:47Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V3 Chapter 6

===April 13th, 10:30 A.M.===
====Student Hostel – Courtyard====
<br/>
I, who’d spent a good amount of time clearing the remaining work, will be heading down to the huge courtyard of the hostel next.

Mainly roses and rhododendrons were grown in the courtyard, that was big enough to hold a mini sports festival. Still, there are other plants there as well, including huge trees such as oak and beech. It’s said that up till ten years ago, there was a lawn and garden of sorts, which would be used to hold events, such as a garden tour, for the nearby residents, during the right seasons.

Needless to say, that was all in the past.

Currently, the place is merely a wasteland filled with weeds, wearing the name ‘courtyard’. I’m in full awe of the sheer will of nature, but, if possible, I do hope it will be slightly more considerate in it’s growth so lush. Back when we first moved into this place, the invasive nature of the weeds was rampant, resulting in quite a few problems when we were trying to secure a place for drying our clothes.

Alright.

The person in charge of the number one most difficult place is vice president Nasuhara Anastasia.

Already, quite some time had passed since the start of spring cleaning. So, how was her progress?

Honestly speaking, this place should be quite difficult to handle. It’s reached the state where I felt it would be more realistic to hire some gardeners to handle it, but there is the rule that says, ‘All residents should try their best to resolve their own problems by themselves.’

Well, Nasuhara did say something like, “Just leave the courtyard to me.” She must have quite some self esteem or self confidence to be say that. Let me take a good look at her abilities then—

While thinking that, I walked into the courtyard.

Nasuhara was sleeping soundly on the dead grass.

“Wadda heck, you goofin’ off?!”

I yelled that in Kyoto dialect without thinking.

From just a brief scan at the scene, it seemed like nothing had been done. What exactly was she doing during the few hours that had passed?

“Hey Nasuhara-san! Nasuhara-san?!”

“… Guu, guu…”

“Whoa, this lass is actually snoring… I say, oi! Wake up! How can a girl sleep in a place like this?! You’ll catch a cold, you know!”

“… Umm… I can eat no more…”

“Just snoring isn’t enough, now you’re actually sleep talking?!”

And that was some horrifyingly old fashioned sleep talk.

From her current looks, one can’t imagine her as the talented beauty who emerged victorious from the school’s beauty contest; it was so bad, she should kneel down and apologize to those who had voted for her.

“Oi Nasuhara Anastasia-san! Wake up!”

“… Munyu munyu…”

“You’re a daughter from a well to do family, and you’re our vice president in the student council too, right?! Please think about stuff like that!”

“Munyu… Ha?”

Nasuhara opened her eyes in a flash. There was finally some sort of response from her.

Her upper body sprang up as though it actually had springs installed below it. She looked left and right for a few times,

“… Ahh. I’ve entered a dazed state unknowingly.”

“No way. It’s not something as cute as being dazed. You were practically sleeping with all your might.”

“That can’t be right. Ultimately, I was just taking a short nap. Please don’t slander me.”

“That’s not slander, alright. Your snoring even shook the skies.”

“Fufu, that’s a really good joke. That an absolute beauty like me would actually snore… I can’t help but laugh just by imagining that scene; that’s a really marvelous combination. That imagination of yours is better than I had imagined.”

“No no. I’s not my imagination. That’s a fact.”

“Alright, I shall award you high praises for that talent of yours. I’ll write a letter of recommendation to the higher ups of the Kyoto Manzai<ref name="Manzai">Manzai (漫才) is a traditional style of stand-up comedy in Japanese culture. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manzai</ref> Association. You should go for an audition.”

“… Sometimes, you act as though you have some sort of connection within the circles of the comedy industry.”

Her golden hair and blue eyes, together with a permanently expressionless face.

Also, although she has a wicked tongue, she does know when to act silly.

Eh?

It seemed like I’d stumbled on a rather tantalizing possibility?

“In any case, I’m not joking. You were really snoring.”

“Fufu, so you’re actually trying to force that ridiculously silly position of yours on me. However, that sort of forcefulness is perhaps just what’s needed from you, in the comedy industry of today.”

“So you’re going to continue on with that gag? …”

“As long as you don’t play along with it.”

“So my attempt to be polite has backfired… Oh well. In any case, your snoring is the truth. And not just that, you were sleep talking as well.”

“That’s a really humiliating insult. If you don’t wish to be charged in court, and end up with the verdict of having to compensate me with huge amounts of cash for the damages done against me, then you better start by retracting those imprudent words of yours.”

“No no, that’s not an insult or anything. You really did it.”

“Do you have proof?”

“Proof?”

“Since you’re so insistent on it, you should at least have some sort of proof to substantiate your claims, right?”

Of course I don’t have anything like that. Not to mention, Nasuhara and I were the only ones at this place at the time.

“I see. You have no proof.”

“Indeed, I have no evidence. But the truth is still the truth—”

“Then tell that so called truth of yours to anyone you like, and try to see if they’ll believe you. I, the finest beauty of St. Ririana Academy ever in history, and someone who’s received all sorts of gifted education, actually did something like rudely sleeping in the courtyard of the hostel, accompanied by snoring and sleep talking. Like so.”

“Ugh?”

I shut my mouth after she said that.

I wasn’t too sure of the situation due to me having just transferred over, but it’s without doubt that Nasuhara Anastasia is someone who enjoys the highest appraisals in St. Ririana Academy. She normally gives the impression of a ‘mysterious and intellectual beauty’, so I’d probably be snuffed to my face by everyone if I were to actually do as she’d suggested.

“Hmph. Looks like you’ve finally understood your position. You should be in awe of the difference of trustworthiness between us, like a hierarchy, and just run to a corner and cry your guts out while cursing your poor luck.”

“What’s with that look of detest coming from you… Speaking of which, you said something like, ‘Ultimately, I was just taking a short rest.’, right?”

“Yes. So I did.”

“When exactly did that start?”

“Let’s see. It should have been from about eight in the morning.”

“It’s already ten thirty now, you know?”

That could be considered to be a deep sleep, no matter how you look at it.

“Ten thirty? What an interesting joke.”

“It’s not a joke. You can take a look at my watch.”

“Fufu, so you changed the time on your watch in a desperate attempt to continue with that joke of yours; that’s some pretty impressive resolve from you. I’ll write a letter of recommendation to the higher ups of the Kyoto Manzai Association. You should go for—”

“No, enough of that already.”

“Ara, is that so. What a shame.”

“Continuing on, you’ve been lying dead here since about eight, and it’s currently past ten thirty already. Do you admit that?”

“Well, that’s quite common. Things like your watch displaying the wrong time.”

“Well, my watch just so happens to be a radio controlled watch. It’s said to be accurate right down to a second within a period of ten thousand years.”

“Ara, is that so. Then there must be something wrong with the radio frequency. Or perhaps it’s the laws of the universe that are wrong.”

“That’s a really grand way of pushing away your responsibilities.”

Looks like Nasuhara won’t admit her mistakes, no matter what happens.

Then again, there’s actually no reason for me to be going through all this. I could have easily obtained the correct time from a brief check.

“… Well, let’s end the topic here.”

“Since you’ve put it that way, then let’s just leave it at that. Even though I’m perfectly fine continuing on that topic for a few more hours, judging from your abilities, it’s indeed too cruel to expect that from you.”

“What’s with that look of grace and superiority coming from you… Ugh, well, in any case, can you please brief me on the situation? What’s the status on cleaning the courtyard.”

“Just as you see. Nothing was done at all.”

“That isn’t something you should be saying proudly… Urm, still, a few hours have passed already since I left this place to your care, right?”

“Yes. Indeed.”

“Even if you spent half your time sleeping, there should still have been plenty of time available for you to work, right?”

“Mmm, yes. So there was.”

“What did you do within that period of time?”

“Work. The job of cleaning the courtyard, which you assigned for me to do.”

“… If so, aren’t things progressing a little too slowly?”

“I’ve gathered a lot of dead grass, you know.”

“… That’s neither cleaning nor tidying. That’s just you stacking it up so that you could use it as a bed to roll around in, right?”

“How rude. I’ll be calling the police.”

“Don’t disturb the policemen for mundane matters like that.”

It’s precisely due to people like you, that has resulted in the policemen of Japan being overworked, thus causing an increase in crime rates.

“All in all, could you please tell me the reason for the lack of progress?”

“Let’s see. It must be because it’s all physical work, and I was working bare handed.”

“Then use tools. You know, tools.”

“I’ve no idea what tools to use for the job.”

“Well, it’s just… For example, putting a pair of protective gloves, and using a sickle to cut the grass. Isn’t that plenty?”

“I’ve no idea where the tools are.”

“There’s a small shed in the corner of the courtyard, right? They’re all kept there.”

“Ara, is that so. Lesson learned.”

“…”

What’s with that?

Should I say that I was so astonished that I didn’t know how to reply, or that we somehow couldn’t connect.

Or rather, there’s a serious problem concerning Nasuhara, and the problem could be easily noticed if I put in the effort to do so, and yet I hadn’t noticed it just yet.

“In any case, I handed over the task of cleaning the courtyard to you, and you yourself said, ‘Please leave the cleaning of the courtyard to me.’ as well. Please put more effort into it. Akiko, Kaichou and Ginbe-san are all doing their best with their assigned jobs.”

“… Fu. Looks like I have no choice.”

Nasuhara gave a sigh, and shook her head gently.

Her long lashes drooped, and she said sullenly.

“Looking at how things are right now, it would be better if I come clean. At the very least, you have the right to know.”

“Eh?”

What?

It was my first time seeing her like that.

Her anguish was as if she was about to announce the world was coming to an end. For Nasuhara Anastasia to be that gloomy; what exactly was she planning to say?

“Listen carefully. Please don’t faint after hearing what I’m about to say.”

“W-What’s with that? What are you going to say? Please don’t scare me, I’m faint hearted.”

“You can no longer escape. Since you’re the caretaker of the hostel, you should at least be prepared for things like this?”

“So I say, please don’t scare me—”

“Actually, I’m a girl who can’t do any sort of housework.”

[[File:OniAiVol3_014_Ch_06_1.png|thumb]]

“…”

I was helplessly stunned.

“Eh? Huh? What did you say?”

“Actually, I’m a girl who can’t do any sort of housework.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Yes. Really.”

Nasuhara nodded without a change in expression.

That was indeed something of quite some impact. Though it was rather different from what I’d imagined.

So Nasuhara Anastasia doesn’t know how to do any housework; no, upon thinking deeper, that isn’t something so surprising. She’s the daughter of the famous Nasuhara Industries, so it’s quite understandable. It’s the same as back when I was doing a house visit to her house; that she had bodyguards and maids was something that was quite natural. There are various other things as well. She does indeed feel like a pampered lady.

No, but even still, the members of the student council are all extremely capable. My younger sister, Kaichou and Ginbe are all doing the housework normally, so I’d assumed that Nasuhara was the same as well.

“I don’t know any sort of housework; honestly speaking, I’m a girl who’s absolutely unsuitable for living together with others in a hostel. Ahem.”

“No, that isn’t something you should be saying proudly… If so, you should’ve just said so earlier. There was no need for you to volunteer doing it with an air of confidence.”

“It’s not like it’s something that can be done by one person. I had thought it would turn into a situation where the gardeners would take care of all of it.”

“Well, it’s a pretty huge courtyard.”

“In short, due to various reasons, I decided to bluff my way through, during the job assignments; that’s how it is. I had a motive for doing that as well. I thought that I’d be able to keep hidden, about the fact that I’m a girl who can’t live by herself, due to me being too fragile and inflexible, from growing up in a pampered environment; that I’m a girl who’d be at my wits end if I was to be thrown into the society by myself, right now. Hmph, go ahead and laugh at me if you want to.”

“No, I have no intention of laughing at you.”

“I can lick your shoes if you wish.”

“No, that’s stooping too low.”

She was actually still looking down on me not too long ago. She sure changed quickly.

However, she was still her expressionless and monotonous self, so my impression of her wasn’t too different, regardless of her looking down or looking up to me.

“Then again, don’t you need to clean up in school? No matter how pampered you are, it still can’t be that you’ve zero experience at all in cleaning, right?”

St. Ririana Academy is a school that emphasizes respect for the autonomy of students.

Despite their large funds, they didn’t use a single cent of it to hire cleaning companies to take care of the cleaning of the school. Due to that, even someone like Nasuhara should have had a chance to learn techniques for cleaning.

“That’s because I’m treated like a goddess in my class. All the cleaning which I was supposed to do, is all done by my devotees.”

“Ah— indeed. You do give others that sort of impression. As long as you don’t open your mouth to speak.”

“Or rather, they have no intention of letting me do chores, like cleaning. ‘It’s a sacrilege for Nasuhara-san’s hands to be stained from cleaning.’ Is what they said.”

“You’re really raised to high heavens… Do those people ask for anything from you in return?”

“Mmm, they are happy as long as I show them a brief smile? Probably just once in a month will do.”

That’s really little.

Those people do haven’t much desire, if they’re satisfied from something as simple as that… Forget it, that’s what the devotees and worshipers are all about anyway.

“Have you understood the situation now?”

“Mmm, well, generally. Being treated specially does have its own problems as well.”

“That’s how it is. I’m your so called victim, of the twisted, current day, society.”

“… I just can’t accept that, frankly, seeing the sort of expression you have when you’re saying that.”

“As such, I have a request for you.”

“Hmm? What request?”

“I hope you can offer me all sorts of assistance, in regards to me not knowing a single thing about housework.”

“Mmm. To be specific, what are you looking for in my assistance?”

“Hmm. For example, you’re to help me finish all of my tasks by yourself. Things like that.”

“No, I’m not your devotee. And also, I’m very busy.”

“I think that’s just too terrible. You’ve exposed all of my secrets, and now you’re leaving me to die by myself.”

“No, it’s not like I was the one who exposed them… instead, you’re the one who revealed them all, right?”

“Indeed, I understand. I must be foolish for trying to negotiate without showing my sincerity; that’s what you’re trying to imply.”

“Actually, I don’t mean it like that at all.”

“Well then, how about offering you my body as a gift?”

“I humbly decline.”

“Why must you decline? Are you saying my body lacks any sort of attractiveness?”

“No, I don’t mean it like that.”

“I understand. You’re saying that just once isn’t enough. You want me to offer my body and soul to you from now onward. Though it’s very difficult for me to muster the resolve… alright, I accept your request.”

“No, like I said, that’s not it.”

She’d said that it was difficult for her to muster the resolve, but there wasn’t the slightest waver in Nasuhara’s expression.

Uhh— mmm. I still think it’s better for girls not to make that sort of statement as, and when, they like. Even if it’s a joke.

“Whatever, I understand. Let’s not dwell on the details for now. I’ll just try to make it as easy for you as possible. That’s what I intended to do initially anyway.”

“I see, thank you. I’m grateful for your decision. As such, in return, allow me to use my body—”

“No, I’ve said there’s no need for that already.”

“You don’t need it? You’re actually giving up on the rights to do as you wish to me, just like that?”

“Mhmm.”

“You can actually do as you like? You can just release your desires and do beep— and beep— to me?”

Nasuhara was so irritatingly persistent.

Also, the “beep—” sound was made by her, but somehow it just feels surprisingly realistic. Perhaps she’s good at mimicking sounds? She’s a girl with quite strange talents.

“Forget it. In any case, I don’t need it. Really.”

“No regrets?”

“Mmm. I don’t think I will.”

“You won’t regret it in the future?”

“No no.”

“Hmph. Really?”

Nasuhara stared at me intently as she said that.

Her expressions didn’t change, and the same goes for the looks of her eyes. As usual, I had no idea what she was thinking about, but.

“… So that won’t work. Yet another lesson learned.”

“Hmm? You said?”

“Nothing at all. Well, you’re willing to make things easy for me without asking for anything in return. Can I interpret it that way?”

“Mmm, no problem. You can’t expect me to do all of your tasks, but I’ll try to assist you as much as I can.”

“Generally speaking, what sort of help will you be offering me?”

“Let’s see… First, I’ll definitely help to safeguard your secret, that’s for certain. However, since we’re living together, it isn’t really possible to keep it hidden forever.”

“It is so.”

“Which means we have only one way to get out of this. You will have to learn how to do housework, before the secret is revealed.”

“But, there’s a possibility that I wasn’t born with the talent to do it.”

“That may be the case, but I don’t think there’s anything that you can’t do. Also, this is purely a matter of experience.”

“I don’t think I can do it.”

“No no. Nothing of the sort.”

Nasuhara was surprisingly uneasy about it.

“You’re good in studies, sports, and you are the beauty who won the beauty contest, right? In short, you’re an elite, right? Also, you’re more capable than my younger sister in just about everything, right? So you can do it. Even if you aren’t good at it, you’ll get it someday if you remember to keep trying.”

“Which means, no matter how poor my memory is, you’ll never give up on me, and will teach me properly until I’m able to do it?”

“Eh? Ahh, well… Yeah, just like that.”

“You will take care of me?”

“Well… that’s the only option. Though I think it would definitely be much better if you were taught by Kaichou, Ginbe-san, or Akiko. But whatever floats your boat.”

“Is that so. I see.”

With that.

Just for a brief moment, Nasuhara smiled vaguely.

… Ohhhhh—

It had been a while since I’d seen her smile.

Well, that expression of hers. It’s indeed great.

“Hey. I’ve been thinking since then.”

“What?”

“Nasuhara-san, that expression of yours is much better, isn’t it?”

“What do you mean by my expression?”

“Urm. I’m not talking about the indifferent expression that you have currently. That smile of yours earlier, it’s definitely much more charming than usual.”

“…”

After a short moment of silence, Nasuhara turned around so that her back was facing me,

“We’ve wasted quite a bit of time talking about unnecessary things. Alright, let’s start on the cleaning. Can you teach me how to do it now?”

“Eh? Ahh, mmm. That’s not a problem.”

“My incompetence will come to light if we don’t have any sort of progress. Hurry.”

Due to that, we hastily started to work on the task again. During that period of time, Nasuhara’s face was faintly red all the while.

But that was due to her working in the cold weather; I’ll leave it to everyone to decide if that was the sole reason for her blushing.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}

</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5

2014-05-31T20:16:48Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V3 Chapter 5

===April 13th, 9:00 A.M.===
====Student Hostel – Second Floor====
<br/>
In any case, there wasn’t anything that I could do.

My sister has been with Kaichou for quite a while, and she’s managed to keep her chastity until now. She should be able to handle it, even if they’re by themselves. And if the situation requires her to, she should have the courage to give Kaichou a good kick in between the legs. Despite me still feeling a tad uneasy, it would be better if I was to complete my task.

Walking past the corridor, which was still cold from the remnants of winter, I climbed up the stairs to reach the second floor.

This is the place where my good friend is carrying out her task of cleaning and tidying up the rooms.

“Yo Akito-san. You came.”

Ginbe greeted me with her usual cynical smile, while still wearing her olden cooking attire and holding on to a duster in one of her hands.

“How’s the situation with the others?”

“Well, slightly slow. Even though Akiko-san spent more time talking rather than working, I guess she’s still barely on schedule. As for Kaichou, she’s already done with her job.”

“Really. That’s great.”

“How about you, Ginbe-san?”

“Things are going smoothly over here as well. It’s just that there are too many rooms; it’s slightly tedious.”

“Mmm— is that so. Did I not plan things out well enough when I was doing the allocations?”

“Don’t worry about it. I didn’t bother going through the cleaning in great detail, since the rooms aren’t in use anyway. Even so, going at my current pace, I still won’t be able to make it in time. I did hope to finish it all before noon, so it would be great of you could help out.”

“Alright, here I go.”

I rolled up my sleeves.

“How should I help?”

“Let’s see— there’s still lots of broken junk left in the empty rooms, so please help by clearing that out. After that, throw away all the things that you, the caretaker of our hostel, think aren’t needed here. If there are things that can be of use, just leave it for later.”

“Okay.”

With that, I started on the chores.

It was a war that tested my physical strength, in carrying all the junk out, and Ginbe’s wisdom in cleaning, due to her having lived alone for so long, to their maximum.

We’ve been friends for over six years already, so we share a mutual understanding in everything we do. Adding to the fact that I’ve been in the same class as her in elementary and middle school, we cleaned the classroom together countless times already. The moment she received my help, the work efficiency was raised to a higher level.

Just like hard working ants, we focused on our individual tasks.

There was hardly any talking between us, and just like that, time silently ticked by.

—After a while.

“Hmm. At the very least, we’re starting to see the end of the road.”

We had successfully converted the empty rooms from a state of ‘wreckage’ to a state of ‘slightly dirty’.

“We made some quick progress. All thanks to Akito-san.”

“No no no, I didn’t do anything much.”

“From the looks of things, it seems like I can achieve my target of completing everything by noon. Please work hard then.”

“Alright, watch me do just that.”

What was scheduled next, was to wipe the rooms with a piece of cloth, to finish everything for the day.

This time around, it was me and Ginbe wiping the rooms together, one at a time.

“…”

“…”

Neither of us said a single word.

In the unique calming atmosphere of a wooden building with history, the only sounds that could be heard were of us wiping the floors and windows.

“—Fufu.”

After some time, Ginbe suddenly laughed softly.

“Mmm? What? Something happened?”

“No, it’s nothing. It’s just that somehow, it suddenly feels strange for me to be doing such things with you in this place.”

“Oh? Well, I don’t quite get it.”

“A few months ago, I couldn’t have imagined that things will become like this. I’d thought that at the very least, till before the graduation, you’d be in Kyoto living out your high school life, staying by my side in that familiar place. But now, I’m away from my home, cleaning an unfamiliar hostel together with you.”

“Ah— mmm. Yeah.”

“Originally, it would have been much better if we could spend our time at a more suitable place, such as the classrooms of the high schools in Kyoto. Well well, we really can’t predict what will happen in this world.”

“Mmm, that’s true. Yes. Mmm.”

“Oh, it’s not like I’m blaming you.”

The slightly nervous Ginbe flashed me a wry smile,

“In regards to the things that you did without telling me anything, that’s all in the past already. I’m also finished with the majority of my revenge, which was to move into the hostel where you and your sister are living together. All my resentment has disapeared already.”

“Haha. Indeed, that’s true.”

“… I didn’t cause any troubles for you, did I?”

Her eyebrows were slumping downwards from her uneasiness. Ginbe continued.

“Thinking back, I was forced to move into this hostel due to the circumstances. I need not look at your sister’s response to know that it isn’t something that you siblings are terribly happy about. I did give a few valid reasons, but my heart is still filled with guilt and regret. Well, as of now, it isn’t like I have much of a choice either…”

“Well, I was obviously shocked back then.”

I threw the wiping cloth into the bucket to wash it clean, then said with a smile.

“I was indeed shocked; the leisure days spent with my sister, which I’d missed out on for many years, came to a halt only after a short while. However, not everything about it is bad. For now, living together with others can be considered to be a sort of learning experience as well. The experience of living together with a group of highly capable people, will no doubt be a valuable asset in the future.”

“Really? I guess what you have just said could be considered to be good news for me.”

With that, Ginbe showed a smile.

Even though she can be slightly hard to handle due to her teasing personality, she does occasionally show her honest side; that’s one of the virtues of this good friend of mine.

“In actual fact, I was surprised by you coming over so suddenly. However, I do feel more secure knowing that Ginbe-san has transferred to St. Ririana Academy.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Of course.”

Since we met six years ago, we had always been together in whatever things we did.

We were both in the class committee; we were in the same group while travelling; we were together during sports meets and school festivals; we even argued with the same group of people.

Well, it’s not like there were absolutely no clashes between Ginbe and I (and in fact, we were both quite hostile to each other when we first met), but despite all that, we had still maintained a very good friendship over the past six years.

Good friends… no, you can even call us best friends.

To be studying together in the same school again, and for both of us to enter into the student council. There’s nothing more that I could wish for. The best situation. I have no complaints.

“… Well, I’ve never once thought we’d be in a situation where we were living under the same roof.”

“What. Doesn’t that mean you’re finding all those things troublesome?”

Ginbe puffed her cheeks.

“If that’s the case, don’t beat around the bush, and just say it straight. That it’s inconvenient to live with me, and you feel unhappy that your lovey dovey moments with your little sister are interrupted by outsiders. Just like that.”

“No, I didn’t mean it like that, right? Also, what’s with you dragging in my sister, at a juncture like this?”

“It’s a fact that Akito-san has been holding back on me all this while. Though you’ve said that we’re good friends or whatever, in reality you’ve never once relied on me.”

“Nothing of the sort. I’ve always been relying on you. Isn’t it all because of you offering me such good advice, that I could break off from the Takanomiya family to stand on my own? Also, aren’t you the one who introduced my job opportunity to me as well?”

“You hid your plans of moving away and transferring school from me, till the very last moment.”

“I had no choice, alright? Also, even if I hid it from you, I did report to you immediately after I was done settling down, right?”

“In any case, you’ve always said we’re good friends, but Akito-san is still distancing himself away from me. Even if there are advantages to you acting secretively, it’s still way too much. If you were to discuss with me about everything you do, then things would have gone much smoother. Take, for example, the case of you snatching your sister back from the Arisugawa family; if I had helped, it would have been done in a much better manner.”

“If I had gone as far as that, then wouldn’t it just be me purely acting spoiled by you? How can I get you involved, when it’s my own private matters?”

“That’s what it means to hold back.”

“Look, didn’t you just say that you no longer bearing any grudges in regards to that?”

“You’re really fussy about trivial stuff like that. It’s due to that personality of yours, that you walled yourself away from your so called ‘good friend’. I request you to reflect on it immediately, and improve it as quickly as possible.”

“Stop bringing in my personality into the argument.”

We both stopped cleaning for an instant, to stare at each other.

However, that lasted for only a few seconds.

Because both of us went *puu* in laughter at the same time.

That’s right.

This should be the ‘everyday life’ that her and I share.

Ginbe, who gets stubborn easily and hounds on things, and the me who ignores her temperament; we may not seem very compatible, and we do argue a lot, but no matter what happens, we’ll always get back together like this.

How great would it be, if such a relationship could last forever; that’s how I feel.

I’m not just thinking about it. I do plan to give in my all to maintain it.

“Well, to be honest, please continue to be my good friend, Gin. Due to my reliance on you, I hope we can maintain our friendship forever.”

“… So as per usual, things have developed into this.”

Despite me offering her my heartfelt thanks, Ginbe’s expression was immediately overshadowed by a passing cloud.

“Even though there are many things that I find unsatisfactory with you, there’s just this point of yours that I’m totally helpless against. I was confident in not losing to anyone, if we were to talk about the closeness of the relationship between us. However, as of just now, that single advantage is totally gone… My my, this is exactly what the term ‘missing the boat’ is referring to.”

“Hmm? What did you just say?”

“What’s even more unexpected, is the fact that Akito-san is actually a hopeless sis-con. To add to that, I just transferred over, and yet so many rivals have already emerged…”

“I say, Ginbe-san, can you speak louder? I can’t quite hear you.”

“It’s fine if you don’t. Because I have no intention of letting you hear me.”

Ginbe turned around and pouted.

Oh boy.

She’d said something like ‘as per usual, things have developed into this’, but that should be my line instead. It feels uncomfortable to see her grumbling to herself, and I’ve experienced that mode of hers countless times already.

“Ginbe-san, you’re really terrible.”

“What?”

“You being so secretive will cause me to be at a loss. I do hope you spare a thought for me, the victim.”

“Hmph, that’s something I don’t want to hear coming from you. Or rather, out of everyone in this world, you’re the only one who doesn’t deserve to say that to me. You’re the one who’s always saying things unknowingly, that will make me at a loss… Even if it’s just a hundredth of what you’ve always done to me, I do wish you could have a taste of that sort of feeling.”

“What do you mean by saying things unknowingly? When have I said things like that? Tell me in greater detail, so that I can try to take note of it.”

“Ah, enough, how irritating. Please just shut up. In this very instance, every single word of yours, no, your very existence itself is pissing me off to no end.”

“What’s with that? Isn’t that just going overboard?”

It was as though I was affected by Ginbe’s feelings as well. I was beginning to feel slightly irritated.

Of course, I’m used to arguing with her, but that doesn’t mean our relationship won’t be strained no matter what sort of things we say or do.

“I know I’m stepping over the line, but I still have to say it. Ginbe-san, I think it would be better if you were to fix up that stubborn attitude of yours.”

“You’re saying what?”

“The fact that you’re all pissed off, despite not expressing your thoughts and feelings to the opposite party. If you don’t tell me properly, then how will I know what went wrong, right?”

“… There’s a limit to who and where I’ll adopt that sort of attitude. In regards to that, it’s about time that you realize it as well. This is how I feel.”

“Eh? You were saying?”

“Nothing. I’m just mumbling to myself.”

“There you go again. That’s why I say, how will I know what you’re thinking?”

“Who cares. I have no intention of letting you know what I’m thinking at a place like this.”

“Isn’t that strange? You’re the one who’s angry at me for not understanding you, and now you’re angry at me for trying to understand you.”

“Ah enough! You’re really a guy who loves to dwell on the tiny details. Please just shut up.”

With that, Ginbe turned her face away, baring her animosity in full view.

Well well.

Without that fault of hers, she would have been the best friend one can ever have.

“… You’re really fuming mad. Normally, you’re someone who has a clear train of thought, but only at times like these, you become surprisingly emotional. Isn’t that just wasting away that cute face of yours?”

“What did you just say?”

Ginbe turned her head back towards me menacingly.

Her expression was very solemn, and she seemed to be in a very serious attitude. Shit, had I really caused her to be enraged?

“Urm, nothing. Nothing important.”

“Say it again, once more.”

“Ugh, I’m really sorry. You asked me to shut up, and there I was, continuing on and on. I’m sorry.”

“That no longer matters. Just repeat what you just said.”

“Ahhh, mmm… Urm, ‘You’re really fuming mad. Normally, you’re someone who has a clear train of thought’, something like that.”

“No, slightly after that.”

“‘but only at times like these, you become surprisingly emotional’; that?”

“No, not that.”

“Ugh, what I was trying to say is, if you’re angry, I hope you can at least tell me the reasons for your anger. I said something along those lines.”

“I’m not asking about the implications behind your sentence. You just said that my face was very cute, right?”

“Ahh, yeah. I said… that?”

“You aren’t trying to tell me that you’ve already forgotten what you’d just said?”

“Ah no. Come to think of it, I did say that. Yup, I said it.”

“… Is that so.”

Ginbe had tried her best to move her petite body as close to me as possible, while she was staring straight into my eyes with those green eyes of hers, leading me to think that I’d really pissed her off. However, that didn’t seem to be the case.

“Is that so. I’m cute?”

As per usual, she was mumbling something in a voice which I couldn’t hear.

“… Akito-san.”

“Hmm? Yes?”

“Am I cute?”

“Ah, hmm. I think you’re quite cute?”

“That’s you finding me cute as a boy, or am I cute as a girl?”

“What sort of weird question is that? Why would I find you cute as a guy, when you’re a girl through and through? Of course, there was a period of time when I didn’t know you were a girl…”

“I-Is that so. Mmm, that’s right. But… eh?”

For some odd reason, Ginbe began talking incoherently.

“What’s with that; so he does see me as a woman? Should I say I’m pleasantly surprised, or that it’s out of my expectations; no, but isn’t that infuriating as well? Since he does see me as a woman, then his treatment towards me up till now is really just; no, despite that, this is still an excellent gain for me. Ah, really, I never thought things would develop like this; uwaa, what’s happening? Is being praised as cute by that guy really something to be this happy about? My heart is thumping wildly, and if I’m not careful, my face will go into a relaxed state—”

“… Oi. Gin?”

“W-What?”

“Are you fine? Your face is flushed red.”

“Uh… No, nothing, I’m fine. It’s just a slight cold.”

“No no no. Even so, it’s still quite strange for your face to be that red in an instant. It still looked pretty normal, not too long ago.”

“You’re still as long winded as ever. It’s a cold alright. Look, my skin is so fair, any slight changes in my body will be shown immediately.”

“Indeed, that may be true for people with fair skin… But still, you should have told me about it earlier if you were suffering from a cold. If I’d known earlier, I wouldn’t have made you take part in the spring cleaning.”

“Ahh enough, how very irritating. Let’s finish up the cleaning quickly. If we are to continue to talk, we won’t be able to stick to the plan.”

“No no no, it won’t do. You must take a rest if you’re feeling unwell.”

“I don’t need a rest. Come on, let’s continue.”

“Look, you can’t.”

Just as I was exasperated by my strangely stubborn good friend, I grabbed onto her arm.

That was because it looked like she was planning to ignore my advice and continue working, so I wanted to stop her even if things are to get a little rough. However…

“Kyaa?!”

She violently shook off my arm which was grabbing onto her.

Sigh, she’s a really stubborn lass. She’s usually a smart person, and is normally an extremely calm person. However, there are occasions where she will do things that are unlike her personality.

Hmm? Speaking of which…

“Ginbe-san.”

“W-What?”

“Did you just scream ‘Kyaa?!’ just now?”

“… Ah.”

And then, her face began to blush. Much redder than before.

“I-It’s just an illusion. Those auditory hallucinations that we speak of frequently. Or you could say it’s a paracusia.<ref name="paracusia">A condition that results in a hearing deficiency. More information: http://medical-dictionary.thefreedictionary.com/paracusia</ref> If not, it must be something that your brain has made up.”

“Why do I’ve to do things like that… it’s not like I have a problem with it. I was just surprised that you’d let out that sort of scream. I really can’t imagine that, considering Ginbe-san’s usual manner of speech.”

“S-Sorry about that. I may not look like it, but I’m still a girl. No matter how small or how frail I am.”

“Hey, don’t put on such a willful expression… I’ve never once said that it was something bad. I think it’s good, like that sound that you made just now. Isn’t that just too cute?”

“Ugu.”

I’d thought that Ginbe’s face couldn’t be any redder, but it actually turned into an even deeper shade of red.

[[File:OniAiVol3_013_Ch_05_1.png|thumb]]

“This guy… his natural personality really does kick in only at times like these…”

“Huh? What are you saying?”

“N-Nothing at all! Enough of this, I shall just leave this place to Akito-san! Since more than half of the work is already done, you should be fine by yourself, right?! I’ll take a brief rest in my room!”

“Ah, hold on, Gin—”

Without waiting for my answer, Ginbe dashed out of the room like a rabbit.

“…”

Leaving me alone, feeling all lonely by myself.

“… I’ll continue on then.”

There were no other options.

In the end, I silently finished the work, which my friend entrusted to me, by myself.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}

</noinclude>

User talk:QusaTalma

2014-05-30T18:16:22Z

QusaTalma:

Thanks for all your help and contributions on the OreShura project. :D --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 22:23, 17 April 2014 (CDT)

@Cloudii You're welcome. I'm glad it helpped. --[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma#top|talk]]) 23:27, 17 April 2014 (CDT)

My reply's on the OniAi talk page. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 11:05, 9 May 2014 (CDT)

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2014-05-29T01:33:44Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V3 Chapter 4

===April 13th, 8:30 A.M.===
====Student Hostel – Hallway====
<br/>
I’ll give a rough introduction to the hostel, which has become the stage of our daily lives.

It’s a wooden two story, seventy year old, building. It’s said that it was designed by an architect who was affiliated with St. Ririana Academy.

It doesn’t seem like the architect was someone famous, but his impressive skills are nothing if not the truth. Despite being used for many years, and even though it has been decided that the hostel will be demolished, the building is still in a very sturdy state.

There are twenty one rooms.

One of the rooms is allocated for the caretaker’s use, which is currently occupied by Akiko and I. The other rooms are for the residents to use. Those rooms are eight tatami large, and have no toilet, bathroom or kitchen.

There’s a toilet on both first, and second, floor, but the only bath is on the first floor. The kitchen and a dining room that can hold over ten people eating together, are located on the first floor as well.

And so.

In general, I quite like this hostel, but there are a few things that I’m particularly fond of. One of them is the flooring in the hallways.

The floor, which I think is made of oak, gives off a beautiful luster after having been walked on by its residents over the course of so many years. The parallel floorboards have a smoothness as if they were made of obsidian. The sight of the floor reflecting the sunlight that comes through the windows somehow makes one feel calm, and at ease.

And today, the floors that I was fond of were giving off a much more splendid sheen than usual.

“Yo, Himenokouji Akito-san. You came at just the right time.”

If you want to know the reason why, it’s because Seito-Kaichou Nikaido Arashi is already done with polishing the floors.

“How’s this? I just finished with it.”

“… Wow, incredible. It’s much shinier than before.”

[[File:OniAiVol3_012_Ch_04_1.png|thumb]]

The two meter wide and thirty meter long corridor didn’t just look like obsidian. It was giving off a shine comparable to a precious stone.

“Impressive work… Could it be, that Kaichou’s family have been experts on polishing floors for generations?”

“Being an expert on that would be so damn awkward. My clan lives off swordplay and martial arts. Didn’t I tell you that already?”

“So you did. But this just feels like a really impressive job.”

“Well, it’s indeed true that I’m used to doing this, you know?”

While smiling, Kaichou wiped away the faint traces of sweat.

“As you know, my family is a samurai family with a deep history, so we do have a dojo in our house. Cleaning up those places is a part of our training. That’s why I’m quite adept at polishing the floors and such.”

That’s an acceptable reason.

Even then, it was still a shocking result, considering that she’d completed it by herself within such a short time.

“Ah, how about the cleaning near the main door?”

“Finished it way earlier.”

I took a look there, and indeed, the originally dusty area near the door, which gave an impression of being blackened by smoke, is now giving off a splendid luster as well.

“That’s a job well done… I wasn’t expecting Kaichou to have these special techniques.”

“Well, my skills are still far off from being special techniques.

“Could it be, that Kaichou isn’t just good at cleaning, but at all sorts of other housework as well?”

“I won’t say I’m great at them, but basically, I know the whole variety of skills, like cooking, washing and sewing. If I want to, I can become Yamato Nadeshiko<ref name="Yamato Nadeshiko">Yamato Nadeshiko (大和撫子) is a Japanese term meaning “personification of an idealized Japanese woman”.</ref> with a snap of my fingers.”

Uh— mmm.

Indeed, it was shocking when she first showed me her ‘ladylike side’. So it isn’t just for looks; she hadn’t neglected the inside either? Nikaido Arashi is really not someone to be underestimated.

“My my, but it just feels a little wasted.”

“What’s wasted?”

“Because if Kaichou was to be more decent and serious, you’d be a typical good woman, no?”

“Oh? Could it be you’re trying to hook up with me?”

“Nah.”

“The door to my room is always open. It’s fine even if you want to assault me at night, you know?”

“That’s why I say, you’re wrong… Urm, in any case, Kaichou is pretty, smart, and knows how to do housework well. You can be considered as a perfect beauty, yeah? Despite that, why do you have to dress up like that, and say those things you always do?”

“Didn’t I say so earlier as well? That’s to create a gap moe, so that I can conquer my love interests. In actual fact, you fell for that just a few days back, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, I was indeed fooled by you.”

“Thus, due to you being smitten by the contrast in me, we spent a passionate night in my room. Boy, the you back then was really intense. I was careless, but you actually were in control instead of me.”

“Please don’t come up with a history that never happened. Kaichou and I didn’t even touch each other once on that day, right?”

“Oh, is that so? Ahhhh, must be due to me getting old. My memory is getting worse.”

Kaichou laughed loudly with a *ka ka ka*

“Oh right, I remembered. Due to you being smitten by the contrast in me, you forcefully pushed me down. Despite me screaming my lungs off, you still had no intention of going easy on me—”

“Please don’t add on things to that fake history. Didn’t I say it already, that I hadn’t even touched you once?”

“Alright alright, stop being that agitated. The only thing that should be agitated is the thing in between your legs. Gyahahaha!”

“……”

The scene of Kaichou laughing loudly had made me deeply regret my decision to praise her.

Speaking of which, who were the bastards that had voted for this group of people? The student council of St. Ririana Academy isn’t helm by an elite group of students, but rather, a bunch of mentally ill patients? That incompetent sister of mine, as well as Nasuhara; they’re all hopeless.

……

No.

That can’t be right.

I’d almost forgotten, but St. Ririana Academy is a famous school, and it’s a fact that the student council wields a powerful influence. And it’s due to Nikaido Arashi’s mediation, that this hostel is gradually changing for the better.

Kaichou’s looks are probably a cover to hide her true form. I’ll be in for some trouble, should I be confused by her exterior, and not be able to see through her real self.

“Don’t be so stiff.”

Kaichou shrugged whimsically; had she seen through my thoughts?

“It’s not like I’ll eat you or anything. You’re my cute underling in the student council, as well as my cute house mate in this hostel. I do wish to have a good relationship with you as much as possible. Those are my true intentions, yeah?”

“That’s exactly what I wish for as well.”

“Well, I do want to eat you up, in terms of sex.”

“That line is unnecessary.”

“Ah, I did tell you not to be that stiff, but it will be a headache for me if you can’t stiffen the thing between your legs, yeah? Ka ka ka.”

“……”

None of my complains had entered into Kaichou’s head.

Well, putting her popularity and capabilities aside, Nikaido Arashi is famous for being self centered as well. That sort of ‘going my way’ attitude is to be expected.

“Really, if only you could improve that area as well, you’d be a really dependable person…”

“Oh, really? I’ll get embarrassed as well, if you praise me like that.”

“That wasn’t praising you, that was me feeling a sense of pity.”

“Forget it, what’s wrong with that? Didn’t you say so yourself before? Compared to my prim and proper self, you prefer the current me.”

“Yeah. I did indeed say it before.”

“My reason for moving into this hostel isn’t just because I’m targeting at your sister’s brother complex. I’ve thought about moving out of that solemn samurai family time and time again. I do have my own positions as well, but I have to act like a fine woman there.”

“Oh. Is that so.”

“Yeah. Thus, I’m finally able to relax myself after moving in here. Don’t you think it defeats the purpose, if I’m required to act prim and proper here?”

“Well, I can understand that.”

I understood.

But still, it felt like the topic had gone in a different direction.

Recently, there has been a case of, ‘Nikaido Arashi; she probably is on our side, but I still must be careful of her.’

That initial impression of her has become stronger and stronger.

She’s as difficult to read as Nasuhara. Her carefree attitude and her ability to not show her cards, makes her harder to deal with than anyone else.

Even if she has her own difficulties, it won’t do if I’m to probe too deeply into it; that’s what I thought.

“Ah— that’s right. I have something to discuss with you.”

“Hmm?”

“In regards to the cleaning of this hostel, can you let me be in charge of it?”

“Cleaning? Kaichou?”

“Yeah.”

Kaichou nodded her head strongly,

“According to my research, while this hostel was still in use, the caretaker gave instructions to all the various charges. And so, everyone will be in charge of their own tasks.”

“Hoho—”

After the decision to continue operation this hostel had been approved, we’d decided to reference the past residents who lived here. Even if we didn’t take all of that into account, it’s natural for us to divide the tasks equally.

The task of cooking has already been handed to Ginbe, and it would be a great deal of help if Kaichou was to take care of everything in regards to the cleaning of the hostel.

“But will that be fine? You’re the president of the student council, and you’ve single handedly managed the entire operation of the student council, right? You should be quite busy already, will you have the time to be in charge of the cleaning?”

“Have you forgotten already? One of the reasons for me moving here, was because the two hour trip to school was just way too long. I currently have some time to spare, so there’s no problem.”

“Well, perhaps it really is so.”

“Most importantly, it isn’t like I’ll be cleaning the hostel by myself. Since I’ve requested to be the in charge, I’ll properly assign the tasks to everyone else too.”

“I see. That sounds quite practical.”

“In addition, I stand to gain from this as well. I did mention that this can be considered to be part of my training. Things like polishing the floors and such, they can be a good training for me, depending on how I go about doing them. Yeah, it’s killing two birds with one stone.”

“Mhmm.”

Since she put it like that, I have no reason to reject her. There’s a need to settle things related to cleaning, and it’s for the best if Kaichou volunteers herself. Not to mention, this person is surprisingly good at it.

“Understood. Sorry then, I’ll leave the matters on cleaning to Kaichou.”

“Alright. I shall accept.”

“Wow, that’s a great help, for Kaichou to volunteer to be in charge of that. Despite what I’ve always said, Kaichou is still a really dependable person.”

“Ka ka ka. Well, this isn’t anything, since it’s for my cute underling.”

“There you are being modest yet again. Your method on cleaning up the hallway and the main door in a flash was really something; I’m thoroughly impressed. I can somehow slightly understand, why the person named Nikaido Arashi is able to be the president of the student council.”

“You sure know how to talk. In any case, I, Nikaido Arashi, will ensure the completion of my tasks once I’ve accepted them. Just treat it as a safe journey on a big sturdy boat… Alright, since I’m way earlier than scheduled, do you need help anywhere? Ahh, that’s right. Your sister’s cleaning the bathroom, but it seems like she’s still quite some distance to go?”

“You’re right. Due to various circumstances.”

“If so, I shall impart some secret techniques to Himenokouji Akiko-san.”

While saying so, the happy Kaichou was planning to walk to the bathroom.

“Please wait.”

“Hmm? Yessir?”

“Currently, my sister should be cleaning the bathroom by herself.”

“Yeah. That should be the case.”

“Meaning to say, it will be a situation where Kaichou and my sister will be in a cramped enclosed area by yourselves.”

“Yeah. Well, typically, that would be the case.”

“I don’t think that it’s the case, but, could it be that you’re up to no good?”

“Ka ka ka. You worry too much.”

Kaichou gave a nonchalant laugh,

“No problems. What you’re thinking about won’t happen.”

“Is that so. That’s great then.”

“Yeah. Well, I’ll only be using the tip<ref name"tip">The “tip” here refers to 先っぽ… which can also refer to the head of a penis.</ref>, so no worries.”

“Oi, hold on a second.”

I regained my senses.

“It seems like you just said something that I can’t just ignore. Could you repeat that once more?”

“Hmm? Because I’m using only the tip, so you don’t have to worry. That’s what I’d said.”

“No, there’s no way I can be assured by that. On the contrary, my warning sirens are at full alert.”

“No no no. It’s just the tip. Really.”

“No no no, what’s with the tip, really?”

“Nothing of importance. Just the tip means, that I won’t damage the hymen?”

“Hymen my ass, I’m talking about the things before that.”

“You’re a real stubborn guy. Alright, how about this. I won’t use my finger techniques this time. As a replacement, I’ll use my tongue—”

“Nope.”

“Well, will tools be OK?”

“How can that be okay?”

“Alright, I understand. I’m an expert who has pleased many of my lovers before, so I won’t say childish things. Even if I’m unable to use my fingers, my tongue, or any tools, just mere breathes of mine should be enough to invoke sexual excitement—”

“Well, I can’t help but to force you to stop breathing then.”

“Oi oi, even that won’t do? So that’s what it means by being forced to desperation… Whatever, there’s still be a way around it.”

She still has a way to go around things despite being restricted like that. Kaichou’s sexual desires seem to be bottomless.

The amount of drive she possess is something that’s beyond the point of shock or admiration; but it doesn’t matter, since there’s only one thing that I should be doing. Stopping the barbarous acts of the nymphomaniac Kaichou, and protecting my sister’s chastity; the best that I could do was—

“Hold on. Don’t interfere.”

It seemed like Kaichou had seen through my thoughts, and was wagging her finger with a *tsk tsk tsk*,

“Uuh.”

“Also, not too long ago, I was tasked by you to be in charge for the cleaning of this hostel. Since I’m tasked with that, then I shall have the final say in anything related to cleaning. Even if you’re the hostel head, it wouldn’t be suitable for you to meddle in my affairs.”

“Uuuuuuuuh.”

I was gradually checkmated.

Could it be, that Kaichou had already anticipated all these since the very beginning…?

“Alright, seems like both of us have understood my reasoning. Leave your sister to me, and focus on your work. Ka ka ka.”

With that, Lady Kaichou walked leisurely towards the bathroom.

Though this is something that I came to know of later, but I shall briefly mention it here.

In the roster that Kaichou came up with later, Akiko and I have been assigned to totally different areas for our tasks. That seemed to be yet another reason as to why Kaichou had volunteered to be the in charge. She really is a predator, she’s never careless, and she shows no weakness.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}

</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3

2014-05-28T23:01:41Z

QusaTalma: /* Student Hostel — Dining Room */ switched out the em dash for an en dash for consistency.

===April 13th, 6:15 A.M.===
====Student Hostel – Dining Room====
<br/>
After the breakfast, Kaichou came up with a suggestion.

“The people in charge of our meals have been decided. It’s about time for us to think about the allocation of the other jobs; isn’t that right, Himenokouji Akito-san?”

“Ha?”

“You’re the head of the hostel. You shall be in charge of coming up with the list of chores that will be shared among us all. Even if we should work together for all sorts of things, it will still be better to assign someone to be in charge of each individual job.”

“Indeed. We should decide as quickly as possible, especially for things like the roster for cleaning duty.”

As there used to be only my sister and I living in the hostel, we only needed to clean the places that we used. However, that won’t work from now on.

Things like the bathroom and the washing machine will basically be shared by everyone from now on, and it doesn’t make sense to restrain the usage such that there’d a specific time period for each individual to use. Things like the second floor, the weed inhibited garden, etc., things that we had ignored, would have to be gradually cleaned up as well.

“No one here is used to living together with others, and there aren’t any seniors here who would be familiar with things like this. There are limitations to what’s within the rules that I brought here. In any case, we’ll have to feel our way through blindly; however, it still makes the most sense for you to be making the final decisions. Make sure you do it properly, Himenokouji Akito-san.”

“Ah, haha.”

If we’re going to talk, it just feels like Kaichou should have greater experience in terms of organization techniques, operations, etc. Did she hand the task over to me in respect of our current positions? Compared to her, as the Seito-Kaichou, my position in the student council is really nothing to brag about.

“If you can’t come up with anything within such a short time, how about trying to organize a spring cleaning first?

“Haa. Spring cleaning huh.”

“Yeah.”

Kaichou shot me a look while pursing her lips into a smile.

As a side note, that person’s typical attire is your so called “Kinagashi”.<ref name="Kinagashi">Kinagashi (着流し), casual cloths typically worn by guys.</ref> Her chest was revealed in a rather daring manner, and the way she stuffed her hands into her clothes, she sort of resembles a handsome vagabond who frequents Yoshiwara.<ref name="Yoshiwara">Yoshiwara (吉原), red light district in olden Tokyo.</ref>

“Ignoring how things used to be back when you siblings are living together by yourselves, we’ve officially begun living together in this hostel from today onward. Meaning to say, this place will become a recognized as a facility of St. Ririana Academy; so it won’t do if we don’t make it more presentable. In the current state, with things like the garden full of weeds and many other problems, we won’t leave a good impression on our neighbors, and we can’t exactly lift our heads up high in front of the school board either.”

“Haa, well, you’re right.”

“It’s written on the rules as well. ‘All residents are to put effort into daily cleaning, to ensure the cleanliness of the hostel.’, as well as ‘All residents are to do their best to establish friendly relationships with their neighbors.’ Things like that.”

Just like she said.

In actual fact, this place was previously like a rented apartment for both Akiko and I, and we’d neglected a lot of areas which we were supposed to put attention to, due to us being busy with stuff like moving, and work. However, we can’t continue like that from now on.

“Also, from a brief look around yesterday and today, I’ve realized that there are quite a few faults with the hostel itself. There are lots of places with leaks, and rusty doors that can’t be opened, things like that.”

“Ah— that’s because this place is so old. We did want to repair the broken places, but we lacked the financial resources to do so.”

“No worries, I talked to the council about it. The school will be forking out some cash for the maintenance of this hostel.”

“Ohhh? Really?”

“Yeah. They have already set aside some funds for hiring a repairman, but it will be better for us if we can list all the faulty areas, right? We do have a budget, but it isn’t limitless either. It won’t do if we don’t prioritize what areas to repair first.”

“Mhmm.”

“Thus, we can make the list while we’re cleaning each and every corner of the building; that’s my plan. In addition, we can also find out which parts of the building require the most attention to clean, as well as how long it takes to clean each area. That will be useful when coming up with the roster later on.”

“Indeed.”

As expected from the Seito-Kaichou, her plan was indeed flawless. However, it would be much better still, without her unnecessarily strong sexual drive and crazy sense of fashion.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

And so.

The whole of today will be spent on cleaning the hostel.

Also, as it’d be pretty inefficient for everyone to be cleaning the same areas together, the situation became such that each of the five members of the student council had their own area to handle.

The task of cleaning the bathroom and the changing room was assigned to Akiko.

Kaichou will be in charge of the area from the entrance to the hallways.

Ginbe is in charge of the empty rooms that aren’t in use.

And the job of clearing the weeds in the garden was left to Nasuhara.

Ignoring the second floor, which could be postponed for later, in general, the areas to be cleaned have already been assigned to everyone.

Incidentally, while monitoring the overall progress of the spring cleaning, I’ll help out in areas that are falling behind schedule, or places that are difficult to clean.

The word ‘supervise’ does sounds rather nice to the ears, but, to put it bluntly, I’m the all-purpose errand boy, which is the most troublesome job. Since I’m the head of the hostel, as well as the Deputy Assistant Secretary of the student council, it seems like this job was fated to become mine.

In addition, Akiko threw a huge tantrum about the job assignments.

“I want to be together with Onii-chan!”; like that. Well, that was her stance as usual, but Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe had all disagreed. They said something like, ‘We won’t compromise just because you two are siblings.’

“It feels like someone has looked down on our blood-thicker-than-water relationship.”

Akiko was pouting while scrubbing the tiles of the communal bathroom with a *goshigoshi* sound.

“We are siblings who were left by ourselves, and we know each other better than anyone else. It is natural for us to be together. We are as difficult to separate as the two faces of a coin. You could say that our existence is unique, since we are like two souls sharing a single body.”

“Mhmm. Yeah.”

“But what is with that? Nikaido-senpai, Nasuhara-san, and Ginbe-san. They make it sound as if it is a crime for me to be with Onii-chan. It is just spring cleaning, so what is wrong with the two of us doing it together?”

“Forget it, what’s wrong with that? Despite all that, I’m still here helping Akiko. I’m helping you before helping anyone else.”

“You are not wrong, but…”

While putting on an expression that showed her unwillingness to accept the situation, my sister continued scrubbing the tiled walls of the bathroom with all her strength. It was as if she wanted to vent her burning anger onto the tiles.

Well, it’s not like I couldn’t understand her feelings.

It’s a fact that the three new residents of the hostel have formed an anti-sister alliance to pick on her brother complex. I didn’t say it explicitly to Akiko, but I guess she’s more or less figured it out already.

“I can not accept it. I really can not accept it.”

“… Compared to usual, you’re even more unwilling to give up today.”

“Because, today should have undoubtedly been a happy day, is that not so? Shopping with Onii-chan, buying things, eating together, then taking a stroll through a park or somewhere. Our hands would finally entwine together naturally, our bodies would get closer and closer, and then we would succumb to the mood and enjoy a sweet night together; if those people had not move in, that would be what happened.”

“Nope. I didn’t have those kind of plans.”

There has to be a limit to your wishful thinking.

“Well, in any case, we’ll have to do spring cleaning sooner or later. This bathroom is barely passable for use, so you can’t exactly say that it’s in a good condition.”

“It is as you have said.”

My sister gave a pout. It still seemed like she couldn’t accept it.

“Alright. It seems like we’ve finished quite a bit of the cleaning here. Since it looks like Akiko will be fine by herself, I’ll head off to check on how the others are doing.”

“Huuh? Onii-chan is saying that he wants to leave me, to be with some other women?”

“Despite you being correct, it still sounds wrong somehow.”

“You said you loved me; was that just a lie?”

“Of course not. But under the premise of loving you as a sister.”

“Boo.”

My sister gave out a really easy to understand onomatopoeia, and turned away.

“Onii-chan is always like that. Even though in the eyes of the almighty, love, blood related relatives, and stuff like that are all insignificant matters… Me, your cute little sister, has suffered several tragic experiences due to Onii-chan being bound by some silly outdated rules. A man should never make a girl cry. I request that you do some serious soul searching, and at the same time, improve how you treat your cute little sister.”

“Fine fine fine. You’re completely correct.”

“Uuuuh? That sounds like a perfunctory speech from you… Akiko has suffered a huge blow.”

“In actual fact, it feels like you’re still sticking way too close to me, even now.”

The *goshigoshi* sounds of her scrubbing the bathroom ring out as I continued.

“Ever since I started living with you again, how much time do you think I’ve spent where I wasn’t together with you? Almost none, right? We’re in different classes at school, but you come to see me during breaks. After school, we meet each other again, due to the student council. Even after returning back to the hostel, we naturally end up together until morning comes. I think, the time we spend together has already way exceeded that of any other siblings in the world.”

As for this seventy year old hostel, even though it was decided that it will be demolished, its cultural value is definitely not insignificant. It’s constructed by building a frame of metal and clay, then finishing it off with huge amount of oak; something rarely seen these days. It has a sense of sturdiness that it can pride itself on, far more so than any of those historical relics that one can see just about anywhere. The decision to destroy this place only came after various fights and squabbles, but despite all that, it’s still a perfectly fine hostel that can be put to good use.

This huge bathroom is the product of construction techniques that were popular back in the olden days, condensed into a single room.

The taps and water pipes are all made of brass.

The tiles that covered the floors and walls, have an elegant design consisting of a blue background with pictures of flowers.

Everything is quite old, but they’re all articles of beauty, and the fact that they’re still in good condition makes one feel deeply relieved. Regardless of the past or the present, one can easily see the depth of the funds of St. Ririana Academy prides itself on.

“I feel very blessed, and I’m quite satisfied already.”

I said that, while carefully clearing away the mold that was in between the joints of the bathtub.

“Despite having a troublesome side, ultimately, I’m still living together with you. For me, that’s something more important than anything else. Whenever I’m facing something that doesn’t go my way, it’s all irrelevant once I recall the happiness of my living conditions. Akiko, don’t you feel the same?”

<nowiki>“… Uuuuuuuh~~~~!”</nowiki>

Akiko gave yet another moan of dissatisfaction. She then scrubbed the tiles at an even higher speed than before.

“I understand all that! Of course, it is the most blissful to be living together with Onii-chan! Thinking back to those days, I will be punished by heavens if I am to make any sort of unreasonable requests. I think so too! But even so!”

<nowiki>*Goshigoshigoshigoshi*</nowiki>

The hands that were scrubbing the tiles moved at a faster and faster speed.

“But that is not it, this does not anything to do with my extravagant wishes, nor my facing the wrath of heavens! Instead, this thing about me being together with Onii-chan whenever I can, is something that could be considered a basic human right, a right that is bestowed upon the billions of younger sisters in the world since the day they were born! Or should I say, Onii-chan is a basic necessity for me, to the point that it is like water and sunlight for plants… Ugh, though I can not quite express my feelings clearly enough, but you could treat it like this; please marry me Onii-chan, as quickly as you can!”

“So things have still boiled down to that huh.”

I’m stunned, but I still managed to understand what she was trying to convey.

“I say Akiko. You have indeed followed my instructions, and have grown up to be a good girl. Entering into an elite school, getting good grades there, and being in the student council; I’m really happy about your achievements. You’re really impressive. Truly.”

“Fufu, of course. I am a cute little sister who listens closely to Onii-chan, and I will offer my body to no one else but Onii-chan either. You can treat me as Onii-chan’s faithful servant; no, perhaps it would be more fitting to call me your slave.”

“I think there would be quite a few problems if there was an elder brother who treated his younger sister like that.”

“Rather than being a slave, you could say that I wish to become Onii-chan’s sex slave.”

“You can leave those words to Kaichou or Nasuhara-san… In any case, we’re lucky you’ve became such an excellent lady. For myself, I have the duty to protect your position with all my might. You understand that?”

“Yes, I understand.”

“However, should you continue to put your brother complex on full display, and should you continuously repeat those perverted words and action, the work that took you great pains to accomplish will collapse all that. It would be very troublesome if you were to declare your love for your twin elder brother in public; you understand that too, right?”

“No. I do not.”

My sister was that direct and straightforward.

“I am faithful to Onii-chan and my life revolves around Onii-chan. The feelings I have of being deeply in love with Onii-chan are something irreplaceable, and I have always thought that loving Onii-chan is not something to be ashamed of. Therefore, no matter who preaches to me, or what they say, I will not stop loving Onii-chan; no matter what I lose, I will still deeply love Onii-chan.”

… Uh— mmm.

That was, indeed, her honest confession, and it would stir the hearts of people; if the person in question wasn’t me.

“That’s really troublesome… Since you finally became such a fine lady, I was hoping to assist you in living the life that you deserve.”

“A life that I deserve? Generally speaking, what sort of life is that?”

“For example. Finding a guy who’s much better than me, have you marrying him and probably starting a family with him. Something like that.”

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuhh?!”

My sister’s arched her eyebrows immediately.

“Impossible. Unbelievable. Onii-chan has said something incredibly violent just now. Being Onii-chan’s younger sister, as well as your lovely wife, I demand Onii-chan retract what you just said, right now.”

“No no no. What do you mean by violent speech? Common sense says that it’s something totally decent, no?”

“Common sense or whatsoever does not have anything to do with this. I have been saying, the Himenokouji household has its own Laws of Himenokouji.”

“And I’ve been saying as well, I don’t remember such a set of rules existing. Also, I was almost fooled by you, but me being your other half is something that isn’t true, yeah?”

“In any case!”

My sister gave a loud yell, and turned away from me,

“My feelings right now are at rock bottom. I do not care about Onii-chan anymore.”

“Even if you’re feeling angry due to that… what I said was something surprisingly normal.”

“In the eyes of almighty love, normal or not does not matter at all.”

“Speaking of which, I said it just now. I’ve spent too much time with you, just like how we’re together now. I think that you could give me more plus points for that.”

“Indeed. If you increase our time together, I will not whine. Yup.”

“Uh. Is that you being sarcastic with me?”

“Yes~. Pre~cisely.”

My sister was still facing away from me,

“Even though I feel really happy just being together, that alone will not satisfy me. I wish to receive much more doting and loving from Onii-chan.”

“Am I not doting on you enough already? Like right now.”

“No, this is still very, very, far off. I use my loves-Onii-chan-the-most beam constantly but Onii-chan has always been ignoring it… As such, my desires and dissatisfaction will only become worse and worse.”

“Eh— so I see~”

“Enough is enough, you have reverted back to your casual and perfunctory replies?! If you do such a thing to your cute little sister, you will be struck by lightning some day!”

“Ah— so I see~ Eh—”

“Urgh! You have time and time again ignored my warnings; I understand, I have finally understood! If so, I have my own plans as well! Up until now I was apprehensive because I was being a respectful younger sister but as of tonight, I will be assaulting Onii-chan’s bed at night—”

Her rattling speech came to a halt. Just like a radio with its batteries removed.

The reason wasn’t anything else, but me.

“How’s this? Are you satisfied with this?”

“…”

“Hmm. So you’re in a state where you can’t even answer me.”

I shrugged and left my sister’s back; by loosening my arms that had hugged her tightly from behind.

[[File:OniAiVol3_011_Ch_03_1.png|thumb]]

“Oi~. Akiko~?”

I scooted in front of her to look at her expression. It seemed like time had stopped for her just when she was saying “I’ll be assaulting Onii-chan’s bed at night—”. Meaning, she was petrified.

See— I shrugged just like that. I know everyone here understands without me having to explain anything, but I do have my own concerns as well. Do you think my love will lose to yours? Pfft.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Well then.

It seemed like my petrified sister won’t be released from that state any time soon, so I shall leave the bathroom for now and look at how things are going elsewhere.

<noinclude>

==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3

2014-05-28T23:00:38Z

QusaTalma: Switched out “ for “

===April 13th, 6:15 A.M.===
====Student Hostel — Dining Room====
<br/>
After the breakfast, Kaichou came up with a suggestion.

“The people in charge of our meals have been decided. It’s about time for us to think about the allocation of the other jobs; isn’t that right, Himenokouji Akito-san?”

“Ha?”

“You’re the head of the hostel. You shall be in charge of coming up with the list of chores that will be shared among us all. Even if we should work together for all sorts of things, it will still be better to assign someone to be in charge of each individual job.”

“Indeed. We should decide as quickly as possible, especially for things like the roster for cleaning duty.”

As there used to be only my sister and I living in the hostel, we only needed to clean the places that we used. However, that won’t work from now on.

Things like the bathroom and the washing machine will basically be shared by everyone from now on, and it doesn’t make sense to restrain the usage such that there’d a specific time period for each individual to use. Things like the second floor, the weed inhibited garden, etc., things that we had ignored, would have to be gradually cleaned up as well.

“No one here is used to living together with others, and there aren’t any seniors here who would be familiar with things like this. There are limitations to what’s within the rules that I brought here. In any case, we’ll have to feel our way through blindly; however, it still makes the most sense for you to be making the final decisions. Make sure you do it properly, Himenokouji Akito-san.”

“Ah, haha.”

If we’re going to talk, it just feels like Kaichou should have greater experience in terms of organization techniques, operations, etc. Did she hand the task over to me in respect of our current positions? Compared to her, as the Seito-Kaichou, my position in the student council is really nothing to brag about.

“If you can’t come up with anything within such a short time, how about trying to organize a spring cleaning first?

“Haa. Spring cleaning huh.”

“Yeah.”

Kaichou shot me a look while pursing her lips into a smile.

As a side note, that person’s typical attire is your so called “Kinagashi”.<ref name="Kinagashi">Kinagashi (着流し), casual cloths typically worn by guys.</ref> Her chest was revealed in a rather daring manner, and the way she stuffed her hands into her clothes, she sort of resembles a handsome vagabond who frequents Yoshiwara.<ref name="Yoshiwara">Yoshiwara (吉原), red light district in olden Tokyo.</ref>

“Ignoring how things used to be back when you siblings are living together by yourselves, we’ve officially begun living together in this hostel from today onward. Meaning to say, this place will become a recognized as a facility of St. Ririana Academy; so it won’t do if we don’t make it more presentable. In the current state, with things like the garden full of weeds and many other problems, we won’t leave a good impression on our neighbors, and we can’t exactly lift our heads up high in front of the school board either.”

“Haa, well, you’re right.”

“It’s written on the rules as well. ‘All residents are to put effort into daily cleaning, to ensure the cleanliness of the hostel.’, as well as ‘All residents are to do their best to establish friendly relationships with their neighbors.’ Things like that.”

Just like she said.

In actual fact, this place was previously like a rented apartment for both Akiko and I, and we’d neglected a lot of areas which we were supposed to put attention to, due to us being busy with stuff like moving, and work. However, we can’t continue like that from now on.

“Also, from a brief look around yesterday and today, I’ve realized that there are quite a few faults with the hostel itself. There are lots of places with leaks, and rusty doors that can’t be opened, things like that.”

“Ah— that’s because this place is so old. We did want to repair the broken places, but we lacked the financial resources to do so.”

“No worries, I talked to the council about it. The school will be forking out some cash for the maintenance of this hostel.”

“Ohhh? Really?”

“Yeah. They have already set aside some funds for hiring a repairman, but it will be better for us if we can list all the faulty areas, right? We do have a budget, but it isn’t limitless either. It won’t do if we don’t prioritize what areas to repair first.”

“Mhmm.”

“Thus, we can make the list while we’re cleaning each and every corner of the building; that’s my plan. In addition, we can also find out which parts of the building require the most attention to clean, as well as how long it takes to clean each area. That will be useful when coming up with the roster later on.”

“Indeed.”

As expected from the Seito-Kaichou, her plan was indeed flawless. However, it would be much better still, without her unnecessarily strong sexual drive and crazy sense of fashion.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

And so.

The whole of today will be spent on cleaning the hostel.

Also, as it’d be pretty inefficient for everyone to be cleaning the same areas together, the situation became such that each of the five members of the student council had their own area to handle.

The task of cleaning the bathroom and the changing room was assigned to Akiko.

Kaichou will be in charge of the area from the entrance to the hallways.

Ginbe is in charge of the empty rooms that aren’t in use.

And the job of clearing the weeds in the garden was left to Nasuhara.

Ignoring the second floor, which could be postponed for later, in general, the areas to be cleaned have already been assigned to everyone.

Incidentally, while monitoring the overall progress of the spring cleaning, I’ll help out in areas that are falling behind schedule, or places that are difficult to clean.

The word ‘supervise’ does sounds rather nice to the ears, but, to put it bluntly, I’m the all-purpose errand boy, which is the most troublesome job. Since I’m the head of the hostel, as well as the Deputy Assistant Secretary of the student council, it seems like this job was fated to become mine.

In addition, Akiko threw a huge tantrum about the job assignments.

“I want to be together with Onii-chan!”; like that. Well, that was her stance as usual, but Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe had all disagreed. They said something like, ‘We won’t compromise just because you two are siblings.’

“It feels like someone has looked down on our blood-thicker-than-water relationship.”

Akiko was pouting while scrubbing the tiles of the communal bathroom with a *goshigoshi* sound.

“We are siblings who were left by ourselves, and we know each other better than anyone else. It is natural for us to be together. We are as difficult to separate as the two faces of a coin. You could say that our existence is unique, since we are like two souls sharing a single body.”

“Mhmm. Yeah.”

“But what is with that? Nikaido-senpai, Nasuhara-san, and Ginbe-san. They make it sound as if it is a crime for me to be with Onii-chan. It is just spring cleaning, so what is wrong with the two of us doing it together?”

“Forget it, what’s wrong with that? Despite all that, I’m still here helping Akiko. I’m helping you before helping anyone else.”

“You are not wrong, but…”

While putting on an expression that showed her unwillingness to accept the situation, my sister continued scrubbing the tiled walls of the bathroom with all her strength. It was as if she wanted to vent her burning anger onto the tiles.

Well, it’s not like I couldn’t understand her feelings.

It’s a fact that the three new residents of the hostel have formed an anti-sister alliance to pick on her brother complex. I didn’t say it explicitly to Akiko, but I guess she’s more or less figured it out already.

“I can not accept it. I really can not accept it.”

“… Compared to usual, you’re even more unwilling to give up today.”

“Because, today should have undoubtedly been a happy day, is that not so? Shopping with Onii-chan, buying things, eating together, then taking a stroll through a park or somewhere. Our hands would finally entwine together naturally, our bodies would get closer and closer, and then we would succumb to the mood and enjoy a sweet night together; if those people had not move in, that would be what happened.”

“Nope. I didn’t have those kind of plans.”

There has to be a limit to your wishful thinking.

“Well, in any case, we’ll have to do spring cleaning sooner or later. This bathroom is barely passable for use, so you can’t exactly say that it’s in a good condition.”

“It is as you have said.”

My sister gave a pout. It still seemed like she couldn’t accept it.

“Alright. It seems like we’ve finished quite a bit of the cleaning here. Since it looks like Akiko will be fine by herself, I’ll head off to check on how the others are doing.”

“Huuh? Onii-chan is saying that he wants to leave me, to be with some other women?”

“Despite you being correct, it still sounds wrong somehow.”

“You said you loved me; was that just a lie?”

“Of course not. But under the premise of loving you as a sister.”

“Boo.”

My sister gave out a really easy to understand onomatopoeia, and turned away.

“Onii-chan is always like that. Even though in the eyes of the almighty, love, blood related relatives, and stuff like that are all insignificant matters… Me, your cute little sister, has suffered several tragic experiences due to Onii-chan being bound by some silly outdated rules. A man should never make a girl cry. I request that you do some serious soul searching, and at the same time, improve how you treat your cute little sister.”

“Fine fine fine. You’re completely correct.”

“Uuuuh? That sounds like a perfunctory speech from you… Akiko has suffered a huge blow.”

“In actual fact, it feels like you’re still sticking way too close to me, even now.”

The *goshigoshi* sounds of her scrubbing the bathroom ring out as I continued.

“Ever since I started living with you again, how much time do you think I’ve spent where I wasn’t together with you? Almost none, right? We’re in different classes at school, but you come to see me during breaks. After school, we meet each other again, due to the student council. Even after returning back to the hostel, we naturally end up together until morning comes. I think, the time we spend together has already way exceeded that of any other siblings in the world.”

As for this seventy year old hostel, even though it was decided that it will be demolished, its cultural value is definitely not insignificant. It’s constructed by building a frame of metal and clay, then finishing it off with huge amount of oak; something rarely seen these days. It has a sense of sturdiness that it can pride itself on, far more so than any of those historical relics that one can see just about anywhere. The decision to destroy this place only came after various fights and squabbles, but despite all that, it’s still a perfectly fine hostel that can be put to good use.

This huge bathroom is the product of construction techniques that were popular back in the olden days, condensed into a single room.

The taps and water pipes are all made of brass.

The tiles that covered the floors and walls, have an elegant design consisting of a blue background with pictures of flowers.

Everything is quite old, but they’re all articles of beauty, and the fact that they’re still in good condition makes one feel deeply relieved. Regardless of the past or the present, one can easily see the depth of the funds of St. Ririana Academy prides itself on.

“I feel very blessed, and I’m quite satisfied already.”

I said that, while carefully clearing away the mold that was in between the joints of the bathtub.

“Despite having a troublesome side, ultimately, I’m still living together with you. For me, that’s something more important than anything else. Whenever I’m facing something that doesn’t go my way, it’s all irrelevant once I recall the happiness of my living conditions. Akiko, don’t you feel the same?”

<nowiki>“… Uuuuuuuh~~~~!”</nowiki>

Akiko gave yet another moan of dissatisfaction. She then scrubbed the tiles at an even higher speed than before.

“I understand all that! Of course, it is the most blissful to be living together with Onii-chan! Thinking back to those days, I will be punished by heavens if I am to make any sort of unreasonable requests. I think so too! But even so!”

<nowiki>*Goshigoshigoshigoshi*</nowiki>

The hands that were scrubbing the tiles moved at a faster and faster speed.

“But that is not it, this does not anything to do with my extravagant wishes, nor my facing the wrath of heavens! Instead, this thing about me being together with Onii-chan whenever I can, is something that could be considered a basic human right, a right that is bestowed upon the billions of younger sisters in the world since the day they were born! Or should I say, Onii-chan is a basic necessity for me, to the point that it is like water and sunlight for plants… Ugh, though I can not quite express my feelings clearly enough, but you could treat it like this; please marry me Onii-chan, as quickly as you can!”

“So things have still boiled down to that huh.”

I’m stunned, but I still managed to understand what she was trying to convey.

“I say Akiko. You have indeed followed my instructions, and have grown up to be a good girl. Entering into an elite school, getting good grades there, and being in the student council; I’m really happy about your achievements. You’re really impressive. Truly.”

“Fufu, of course. I am a cute little sister who listens closely to Onii-chan, and I will offer my body to no one else but Onii-chan either. You can treat me as Onii-chan’s faithful servant; no, perhaps it would be more fitting to call me your slave.”

“I think there would be quite a few problems if there was an elder brother who treated his younger sister like that.”

“Rather than being a slave, you could say that I wish to become Onii-chan’s sex slave.”

“You can leave those words to Kaichou or Nasuhara-san… In any case, we’re lucky you’ve became such an excellent lady. For myself, I have the duty to protect your position with all my might. You understand that?”

“Yes, I understand.”

“However, should you continue to put your brother complex on full display, and should you continuously repeat those perverted words and action, the work that took you great pains to accomplish will collapse all that. It would be very troublesome if you were to declare your love for your twin elder brother in public; you understand that too, right?”

“No. I do not.”

My sister was that direct and straightforward.

“I am faithful to Onii-chan and my life revolves around Onii-chan. The feelings I have of being deeply in love with Onii-chan are something irreplaceable, and I have always thought that loving Onii-chan is not something to be ashamed of. Therefore, no matter who preaches to me, or what they say, I will not stop loving Onii-chan; no matter what I lose, I will still deeply love Onii-chan.”

… Uh— mmm.

That was, indeed, her honest confession, and it would stir the hearts of people; if the person in question wasn’t me.

“That’s really troublesome… Since you finally became such a fine lady, I was hoping to assist you in living the life that you deserve.”

“A life that I deserve? Generally speaking, what sort of life is that?”

“For example. Finding a guy who’s much better than me, have you marrying him and probably starting a family with him. Something like that.”

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuhh?!”

My sister’s arched her eyebrows immediately.

“Impossible. Unbelievable. Onii-chan has said something incredibly violent just now. Being Onii-chan’s younger sister, as well as your lovely wife, I demand Onii-chan retract what you just said, right now.”

“No no no. What do you mean by violent speech? Common sense says that it’s something totally decent, no?”

“Common sense or whatsoever does not have anything to do with this. I have been saying, the Himenokouji household has its own Laws of Himenokouji.”

“And I’ve been saying as well, I don’t remember such a set of rules existing. Also, I was almost fooled by you, but me being your other half is something that isn’t true, yeah?”

“In any case!”

My sister gave a loud yell, and turned away from me,

“My feelings right now are at rock bottom. I do not care about Onii-chan anymore.”

“Even if you’re feeling angry due to that… what I said was something surprisingly normal.”

“In the eyes of almighty love, normal or not does not matter at all.”

“Speaking of which, I said it just now. I’ve spent too much time with you, just like how we’re together now. I think that you could give me more plus points for that.”

“Indeed. If you increase our time together, I will not whine. Yup.”

“Uh. Is that you being sarcastic with me?”

“Yes~. Pre~cisely.”

My sister was still facing away from me,

“Even though I feel really happy just being together, that alone will not satisfy me. I wish to receive much more doting and loving from Onii-chan.”

“Am I not doting on you enough already? Like right now.”

“No, this is still very, very, far off. I use my loves-Onii-chan-the-most beam constantly but Onii-chan has always been ignoring it… As such, my desires and dissatisfaction will only become worse and worse.”

“Eh— so I see~”

“Enough is enough, you have reverted back to your casual and perfunctory replies?! If you do such a thing to your cute little sister, you will be struck by lightning some day!”

“Ah— so I see~ Eh—”

“Urgh! You have time and time again ignored my warnings; I understand, I have finally understood! If so, I have my own plans as well! Up until now I was apprehensive because I was being a respectful younger sister but as of tonight, I will be assaulting Onii-chan’s bed at night—”

Her rattling speech came to a halt. Just like a radio with its batteries removed.

The reason wasn’t anything else, but me.

“How’s this? Are you satisfied with this?”

“…”

“Hmm. So you’re in a state where you can’t even answer me.”

I shrugged and left my sister’s back; by loosening my arms that had hugged her tightly from behind.

[[File:OniAiVol3_011_Ch_03_1.png|thumb]]

“Oi~. Akiko~?”

I scooted in front of her to look at her expression. It seemed like time had stopped for her just when she was saying “I’ll be assaulting Onii-chan’s bed at night—”. Meaning, she was petrified.

See— I shrugged just like that. I know everyone here understands without me having to explain anything, but I do have my own concerns as well. Do you think my love will lose to yours? Pfft.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Well then.

It seemed like my petrified sister won’t be released from that state any time soon, so I shall leave the bathroom for now and look at how things are going elsewhere.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3

2014-05-28T19:59:59Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V3 Chapter 3

===April 13th, 6:15 A.M.===
====Student Hostel — Dining Room====
<br/>
After the breakfast, Kaichou came up with a suggestion.

‟The people in charge of our meals have been decided. It’s about time for us to think about the allocation of the other jobs; isn’t that right, Himenokouji Akito-san?”

‟Ha?”

‟You’re the head of the hostel. You shall be in charge of coming up with the list of chores that will be shared among us all. Even if we should work together for all sorts of things, it will still be better to assign someone to be in charge of each individual job.”

‟Indeed. We should decide as quickly as possible, especially for things like the roster for cleaning duty.”

As there used to be only my sister and I living in the hostel, we only needed to clean the places that we used. However, that won’t work from now on.

Things like the bathroom and the washing machine will basically be shared by everyone from now on, and it doesn’t make sense to restrain the usage such that there’d a specific time period for each individual to use. Things like the second floor, the weed inhibited garden, etc., things that we had ignored, would have to be gradually cleaned up as well.

‟No one here is used to living together with others, and there aren’t any seniors here who would be familiar with things like this. There are limitations to what’s within the rules that I brought here. In any case, we’ll have to feel our way through blindly; however, it still makes the most sense for you to be making the final decisions. Make sure you do it properly, Himenokouji Akito-san.”

‟Ah, haha.”

If we’re going to talk, it just feels like Kaichou should have greater experience in terms of organization techniques, operations, etc. Did she hand the task over to me in respect of our current positions? Compared to her, as the Seito-Kaichou, my position in the student council is really nothing to brag about.

‟If you can’t come up with anything within such a short time, how about trying to organize a spring cleaning first?

‟Haa. Spring cleaning huh.”

‟Yeah.”

Kaichou shot me a look while pursing her lips into a smile.

As a side note, that person’s typical attire is your so called “Kinagashi”.<ref name="Kinagashi">Kinagashi (着流し), casual cloths typically worn by guys.</ref> Her chest was revealed in a rather daring manner, and the way she stuffed her hands into her clothes, she sort of resembles a handsome vagabond who frequents Yoshiwara.<ref name="Yoshiwara">Yoshiwara (吉原), red light district in olden Tokyo.</ref>

‟Ignoring how things used to be back when you siblings are living together by yourselves, we’ve officially begun living together in this hostel from today onward. Meaning to say, this place will become a recognized as a facility of St. Ririana Academy; so it won’t do if we don’t make it more presentable. In the current state, with things like the garden full of weeds and many other problems, we won’t leave a good impression on our neighbors, and we can’t exactly lift our heads up high in front of the school board either.”

‟Haa, well, you’re right.”

‟It’s written on the rules as well. ‘All residents are to put effort into daily cleaning, to ensure the cleanliness of the hostel.’, as well as ‘All residents are to do their best to establish friendly relationships with their neighbors.’ Things like that.”

Just like she said.

In actual fact, this place was previously like a rented apartment for both Akiko and I, and we’d neglected a lot of areas which we were supposed to put attention to, due to us being busy with stuff like moving, and work. However, we can’t continue like that from now on.

‟Also, from a brief look around yesterday and today, I’ve realized that there are quite a few faults with the hostel itself. There are lots of places with leaks, and rusty doors that can’t be opened, things like that.”

‟Ah— that’s because this place is so old. We did want to repair the broken places, but we lacked the financial resources to do so.”

‟No worries, I talked to the council about it. The school will be forking out some cash for the maintenance of this hostel.”

‟Ohhh? Really?”

‟Yeah. They have already set aside some funds for hiring a repairman, but it will be better for us if we can list all the faulty areas, right? We do have a budget, but it isn’t limitless either. It won’t do if we don’t prioritize what areas to repair first.”

‟Mhmm.”

‟Thus, we can make the list while we’re cleaning each and every corner of the building; that’s my plan. In addition, we can also find out which parts of the building require the most attention to clean, as well as how long it takes to clean each area. That will be useful when coming up with the roster later on.”

‟Indeed.”

As expected from the Seito-Kaichou, her plan was indeed flawless. However, it would be much better still, without her unnecessarily strong sexual drive and crazy sense of fashion.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

And so.

The whole of today will be spent on cleaning the hostel.

Also, as it’d be pretty inefficient for everyone to be cleaning the same areas together, the situation became such that each of the five members of the student council had their own area to handle.

The task of cleaning the bathroom and the changing room was assigned to Akiko.

Kaichou will be in charge of the area from the entrance to the hallways.

Ginbe is in charge of the empty rooms that aren’t in use.

And the job of clearing the weeds in the garden was left to Nasuhara.

Ignoring the second floor, which could be postponed for later, in general, the areas to be cleaned have already been assigned to everyone.

Incidentally, while monitoring the overall progress of the spring cleaning, I’ll help out in areas that are falling behind schedule, or places that are difficult to clean.

The word ‘supervise’ does sounds rather nice to the ears, but, to put it bluntly, I’m the all-purpose errand boy, which is the most troublesome job. Since I’m the head of the hostel, as well as the Deputy Assistant Secretary of the student council, it seems like this job was fated to become mine.

In addition, Akiko threw a huge tantrum about the job assignments.

‟I want to be together with Onii-chan!”; like that. Well, that was her stance as usual, but Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe had all disagreed. They said something like, ‘We won’t compromise just because you two are siblings.’

‟It feels like someone has looked down on our blood-thicker-than-water relationship.”

Akiko was pouting while scrubbing the tiles of the communal bathroom with a *goshigoshi* sound.

‟We are siblings who were left by ourselves, and we know each other better than anyone else. It is natural for us to be together. We are as difficult to separate as the two faces of a coin. You could say that our existence is unique, since we are like two souls sharing a single body.”

‟Mhmm. Yeah.”

‟But what is with that? Nikaido-senpai, Nasuhara-san, and Ginbe-san. They make it sound as if it is a crime for me to be with Onii-chan. It is just spring cleaning, so what is wrong with the two of us doing it together?”

‟Forget it, what’s wrong with that? Despite all that, I’m still here helping Akiko. I’m helping you before helping anyone else.”

‟You are not wrong, but…”

While putting on an expression that showed her unwillingness to accept the situation, my sister continued scrubbing the tiled walls of the bathroom with all her strength. It was as if she wanted to vent her burning anger onto the tiles.

Well, it’s not like I couldn’t understand her feelings.

It’s a fact that the three new residents of the hostel have formed an anti-sister alliance to pick on her brother complex. I didn’t say it explicitly to Akiko, but I guess she’s more or less figured it out already.

‟I can not accept it. I really can not accept it.”

‟… Compared to usual, you’re even more unwilling to give up today.”

‟Because, today should have undoubtedly been a happy day, is that not so? Shopping with Onii-chan, buying things, eating together, then taking a stroll through a park or somewhere. Our hands would finally entwine together naturally, our bodies would get closer and closer, and then we would succumb to the mood and enjoy a sweet night together; if those people had not move in, that would be what happened.”

‟Nope. I didn’t have those kind of plans.”

There has to be a limit to your wishful thinking.

‟Well, in any case, we’ll have to do spring cleaning sooner or later. This bathroom is barely passable for use, so you can’t exactly say that it’s in a good condition.”

‟It is as you have said.”

My sister gave a pout. It still seemed like she couldn’t accept it.

‟Alright. It seems like we’ve finished quite a bit of the cleaning here. Since it looks like Akiko will be fine by herself, I’ll head off to check on how the others are doing.”

‟Huuh? Onii-chan is saying that he wants to leave me, to be with some other women?”

‟Despite you being correct, it still sounds wrong somehow.”

‟You said you loved me; was that just a lie?”

‟Of course not. But under the premise of loving you as a sister.”

‟Boo.”

My sister gave out a really easy to understand onomatopoeia, and turned away.

‟Onii-chan is always like that. Even though in the eyes of the almighty, love, blood related relatives, and stuff like that are all insignificant matters… Me, your cute little sister, has suffered several tragic experiences due to Onii-chan being bound by some silly outdated rules. A man should never make a girl cry. I request that you do some serious soul searching, and at the same time, improve how you treat your cute little sister.”

‟Fine fine fine. You’re completely correct.”

‟Uuuuh? That sounds like a perfunctory speech from you… Akiko has suffered a huge blow.”

‟In actual fact, it feels like you’re still sticking way too close to me, even now.”

The *goshigoshi* sounds of her scrubbing the bathroom ring out as I continued.

‟Ever since I started living with you again, how much time do you think I’ve spent where I wasn’t together with you? Almost none, right? We’re in different classes at school, but you come to see me during breaks. After school, we meet each other again, due to the student council. Even after returning back to the hostel, we naturally end up together until morning comes. I think, the time we spend together has already way exceeded that of any other siblings in the world.”

As for this seventy year old hostel, even though it was decided that it will be demolished, its cultural value is definitely not insignificant. It’s constructed by building a frame of metal and clay, then finishing it off with huge amount of oak; something rarely seen these days. It has a sense of sturdiness that it can pride itself on, far more so than any of those historical relics that one can see just about anywhere. The decision to destroy this place only came after various fights and squabbles, but despite all that, it’s still a perfectly fine hostel that can be put to good use.

This huge bathroom is the product of construction techniques that were popular back in the olden days, condensed into a single room.

The taps and water pipes are all made of brass.

The tiles that covered the floors and walls, have an elegant design consisting of a blue background with pictures of flowers.

Everything is quite old, but they’re all articles of beauty, and the fact that they’re still in good condition makes one feel deeply relieved. Regardless of the past or the present, one can easily see the depth of the funds of St. Ririana Academy prides itself on.

‟I feel very blessed, and I’m quite satisfied already.”

I said that, while carefully clearing away the mold that was in between the joints of the bathtub.

‟Despite having a troublesome side, ultimately, I’m still living together with you. For me, that’s something more important than anything else. Whenever I’m facing something that doesn’t go my way, it’s all irrelevant once I recall the happiness of my living conditions. Akiko, don’t you feel the same?”

‟… Uuuuuuuh[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]])!”

Akiko gave yet another moan of dissatisfaction. She then scrubbed the tiles at an even higher speed than before.

‟I understand all that! Of course, it is the most blissful to be living together with Onii-chan! Thinking back to those days, I will be punished by heavens if I am to make any sort of unreasonable requests. I think so too! But even so!”

<nowiki>*Goshigoshigoshigoshi*</nowiki>

The hands that were scrubbing the tiles moved at a faster and faster speed.

‟But that is not it, this does not anything to do with my extravagant wishes, nor my facing the wrath of heavens! Instead, this thing about me being together with Onii-chan whenever I can, is something that could be considered a basic human right, a right that is bestowed upon the billions of younger sisters in the world since the day they were born! Or should I say, Onii-chan is a basic necessity for me, to the point that it is like water and sunlight for plants… Ugh, though I can not quite express my feelings clearly enough, but you could treat it like this; please marry me Onii-chan, as quickly as you can!”

‟So things have still boiled down to that huh.”

I’m stunned, but I still managed to understand what she was trying to convey.

‟I say Akiko. You have indeed followed my instructions, and have grown up to be a good girl. Entering into an elite school, getting good grades there, and being in the student council; I’m really happy about your achievements. You’re really impressive. Truly.”

‟Fufu, of course. I am a cute little sister who listens closely to Onii-chan, and I will offer my body to no one else but Onii-chan either. You can treat me as Onii-chan’s faithful servant; no, perhaps it would be more fitting to call me your slave.”

‟I think there would be quite a few problems if there was an elder brother who treated his younger sister like that.”

‟Rather than being a slave, you could say that I wish to become Onii-chan’s sex slave.”

‟You can leave those words to Kaichou or Nasuhara-san… In any case, we’re lucky you’ve became such an excellent lady. For myself, I have the duty to protect your position with all my might. You understand that?”

‟Yes, I understand.”

‟However, should you continue to put your brother complex on full display, and should you continuously repeat those perverted words and action, the work that took you great pains to accomplish will collapse all that. It would be very troublesome if you were to declare your love for your twin elder brother in public; you understand that too, right?”

‟No. I do not.”

My sister was that direct and straightforward.

‟I am faithful to Onii-chan and my life revolves around Onii-chan. The feelings I have of being deeply in love with Onii-chan are something irreplaceable, and I have always thought that loving Onii-chan is not something to be ashamed of. Therefore, no matter who preaches to me, or what they say, I will not stop loving Onii-chan; no matter what I lose, I will still deeply love Onii-chan.”

… Uh— mmm.

That was, indeed, her honest confession, and it would stir the hearts of people; if the person in question wasn’t me.

‟That’s really troublesome… Since you finally became such a fine lady, I was hoping to assist you in living the life that you deserve.”

‟A life that I deserve? Generally speaking, what sort of life is that?”

‟For example. Finding a guy who’s much better than me, have you marrying him and probably starting a family with him. Something like that.”

‟Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuhh?!”

My sister’s arched her eyebrows immediately.

‟Impossible. Unbelievable. Onii-chan has said something incredibly violent just now. Being Onii-chan’s younger sister, as well as your lovely wife, I demand Onii-chan retract what you just said, right now.”

‟No no no. What do you mean by violent speech? Common sense says that it’s something totally decent, no?”

‟Common sense or whatsoever does not have anything to do with this. I have been saying, the Himenokouji household has its own Laws of Himenokouji.”

‟And I’ve been saying as well, I don’t remember such a set of rules existing. Also, I was almost fooled by you, but me being your other half is something that isn’t true, yeah?”

‟In any case!”

My sister gave a loud yell, and turned away from me,

‟My feelings right now are at rock bottom. I do not care about Onii-chan anymore.”

‟Even if you’re feeling angry due to that… what I said was something surprisingly normal.”

‟In the eyes of almighty love, normal or not does not matter at all.”

‟Speaking of which, I said it just now. I’ve spent too much time with you, just like how we’re together now. I think that you could give me more plus points for that.”

‟Indeed. If you increase our time together, I will not whine. Yup.”

‟Uh. Is that you being sarcastic with me?”

‟Yes~. Pre~cisely.”

My sister was still facing away from me,

‟Even though I feel really happy just being together, that alone will not satisfy me. I wish to receive much more doting and loving from Onii-chan.”

‟Am I not doting on you enough already? Like right now.”

‟No, this is still very, very, far off. I use my loves-Onii-chan-the-most beam constantly but Onii-chan has always been ignoring it… As such, my desires and dissatisfaction will only become worse and worse.”

‟Eh— so I see~”

‟Enough is enough, you have reverted back to your casual and perfunctory replies?! If you do such a thing to your cute little sister, you will be struck by lightning some day!”

‟Ah— so I see~ Eh—”

‟Urgh! You have time and time again ignored my warnings; I understand, I have finally understood! If so, I have my own plans as well! Up until now I was apprehensive because I was being a respectful younger sister but as of tonight, I will be assaulting Onii-chan’s bed at night—”

Her rattling speech came to a halt. Just like a radio with its batteries removed.

The reason wasn’t anything else, but me.

‟How’s this? Are you satisfied with this?”

‟…”

‟Hmm. So you’re in a state where you can’t even answer me.”

I shrugged and left my sister’s back; by loosening my arms that had hugged her tightly from behind.

[[File:OniAiVol3_011_Ch_03_1.png|thumb]]

‟Oi~. Akiko~?”

I scooted in front of her to look at her expression. It seemed like time had stopped for her just when she was saying “I’ll be assaulting Onii-chan’s bed at night—”. Meaning, she was petrified.

See— I shrugged just like that. I know everyone here understands without me having to explain anything, but I do have my own concerns as well. Do you think my love will lose to yours? Pfft.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Well then.

It seemed like my petrified sister won’t be released from that state any time soon, so I shall leave the bathroom for now and look at how things are going elsewhere.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-05-28T11:21:29Z

QusaTalma: fixed a grammar error in a reference.

===April 13th, 5:00 A.M.===
====Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room====
<br/>
“Onii-chan—. It is morning already—. Please wake up—”

The members of the Himenokouji family wake up very early in the morning.

Our day begins at five in the morning, before the sun has even risen.

“Onii-chan—? Can you hear me—?”

“Mmm~? Mmmmmmm~…”

Despite hearing my sister’s voice coming from outside my room, I still remained in my room covered by my blankets, without moving an inch.

“Onii-chan—. Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan. It is morning, it is morning, it is morning. It looks like the weather will be fine today too—?”

“Mmm… Mmmmmm…”

“Onii-chan—? Are you still asleep—? Please answer me if you are awake—. Oi—. Yahoo—. Oi—”

“…”

It’s a shame, but I, Himenokouji Akito, am someone who loves to stay in bed. Take today for example, which is a rest day. Adding on the fact that it’s right after the deadline for me to submit my draft, it would be very difficult for me to get out of bed willingly.

“Are you still sleeping? Are you still sleeping?”

“…”

“If so, then please pardon me.”

<nowiki>*Kra kra kra*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Pisyari*</nowiki><ref name="Pisyari">Pisyari is a Japanese onomatopoeia for a door closing softly.</ref>

“Fufu. You are really sound asleep.”

Her voice sounded much closer than before. However, despite me knowing that, since it had no relation to my conscious mind, my mind was still in standby. I still remained asleep.

“Fufu. Onii-chan.”

“…”

“Kuku. Onii-chan ♪”

“…”

It seemed like that girl was whispering next to my ears.

Isn’t she a little too close? Despite me having that question somewhere deep within my consciousness, I was still <omitted>.

“Fufu. Onii-chan has always treated this cute younger sister of his with a cold attitude through and through, perhaps even to the point where it is a crime. Typically, I can not get this close to him… This is indeed a gift sent to me from the heavens. Only I, his younger sister, have the right to admire Onii-chan’s sleeping face at such a close distance. It will not do if I do not exercise this right to its full potential, right?”

“…”

“Thus, I will be having Onii-chan’s sleeping face all to myself for now. On behalf of the rest of the student council members who are sadly missing out on this scene, I shall stare at Onii-chan with all my might, until I am satisfied.”

“…”

“Ji—”<ref name="staring">‘Ji’ is an onomatopoeia that indicates staring at something.</ref>

“…”

“Ji ji—”

“…”

“Ji ji ji—”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“… Mmm—”

“Halt.”

Upon sensing danger, I immediately opened my eyes, and saw my sister’s lips closing in on me, with her eyes closed.

[[File:OniAiVol3_009_Ch_02_1.png|thumb]]

“Akiko. What are you doing here?”

“… Ah!”

“I’ll ask again. What were you trying to do?”

“Urm, this, which is that…”

“You closed your eyes and pouted your lips, right?”

“Yes… yes I did, probably?”

“Were you planning on assaulting me while I was sleeping?”

“No, you are mistaken. That… yeah, I was just planning to whistle. Really, please believe me.”

“You’re lying to me, right?”

“… Yes. I’m sorry.”

I propped up half of my body off the bed, and shook my head exasperated.

“I’m in the wrong to be lazing in bed, but if I’m to be woken up in a manner like this, then I’ll have no choice but to consider something.”

“C-Consider something, what?”

“Well, if I were to get a dozen alarm clocks, even if it’s me, I’d probably jump out of bed in an instant. If I do that from now on, that’s what I’m considering.”

“Please wait, Onii-chan! I violently object! Waking up Onii-chan is a right that belongs only to me!”

“Hmm—. Even if you say that.”

“I am not good with waking up either, but I have tried my best to wake up for this event! This is all so that I can have a taste of that sweet moment in the early morning… If that reward was taken away from me, I would lose the drive to wake up early!”

Well indeed.

Originally, my sister was like me when it came to lazing in bed. The reason for her to forcefully overcome that weakness, to do the household chores early in the morning, is probably due to her so called ‘reward’.

“Or rather, Onii-chan, please change your train of thought.”

“Oh. Meaning?”

“Mmm. If you can not wake up at the designated time, then as punishment, you will have to receive a kiss from me; Onii-chan will be able to wake up more successfully if you were to think of it that way, right?”

“Why must I happily worry about my sister assaulting me while welcoming a brand new day? I don’t want that sort of life.”

“Ultimately, it is all Onii-chan’s fault, you know?”

“Why?”

“The reason for this sort of thing happening is because Onii-chan is not loving me enough. I have been saying it for a while now, right? The morning kiss when we wake up; the farewell kiss when we leave the house; the welcoming kiss upon returning home; and the goodnight kiss before going to sleep; only by doing all of these, can you consider yourself to be a man who can hold his own. That is how it is.”

“A man who fulfills those requirements by utilizing his younger sister, in order to hold his own; I don’t think there’s such a ‘man’ out there in the whole world.”

“In any case.”

My younger sister banged on the floor.

“I yearn for Onii-chan’s love! We are actually living together again after being separated for six years and despite that you have never once petted my head nor hugged me; it can not be helped that my desires will accumulate! I seek for Onii-chan’s assistance to remove this sort of restless feeling!”

“Assistance. How should I go about doing that?”

“Firstly, please whisper gently to your cute younger sister, words that are so sweet they will cause me to be dazed upon hearing them!”

“Mmm. I love you, Akiko. More than anyone in this world; no, you are the only one whom I love in this world.”

“Eek?!”

As she let out a weird cry, my sister snatched my blanket away from me and hid herself within it.

“How’s that? Are you satisfied?”

“…… Awuuhh…”

“Oi—? Akiko—?”

“Why, why does Onii-chan…”

She popped her face out of the blanket. It was dyed deep red,

“…not know how to restrain himself or show mercy?!”

“Urm, isn’t this what you requested? Whispering sweet nothings to you.”

“Indeed I requested but it is a foul for you to say it with such a pure smile that comes from the bottom of your heart! It has exceeded what I can handle calmly!”

“You’re a girl who’s so hard to please… How about this, I’ll just say it directly with a slightly gentle feeling. Is that okay?”

“No, that will not do either! If you did so, it would feel like there wasn’t enough love injected into it!”

She’s really a girl who’s hard to please.

“Well, I understand. I’ll try my best… Well then? Can you be satisfied with this, princess-sama?”

“… Uh—”

My sister squirmed out of the blankets, and took about three deep breathes.

Her red face had returned to its original state. She cleared her voice,

“Aside from the fact that the stimulation is still a little too strong, it is a result that I am rather pleased with. To be honest, my mood has improved a great deal.”

“I see. That’s great.”

“Fufufu. Indeed, I am still the person whom Onii-chan treasures the most. The reason Onii-chan ignores my advances until now, it is probably the ‘tsundere’ thing that has been brought up frequently. If things were to continue developing like this, the day that I spend a passionate night with Onii-chan will not be too far off.”

“No, that day will never come within your lifetime.”

“Onii-chan there you go again. You always love to jest—”

“No, I’m speaking in a very serious manner.”

“I have been lying down and thinking about it the whole night.”

Ignoring my feeble protest, sparkles of light were given off from deep within my sister’s eyes.

“No matter how much I think about it, no matter how deeply I think about it, the bond between Onii-chan and I will always be strong, secure, and deep. No one will be able squeeze between us into that bond. That is right, not even god.”

“Well, is that so?”

“That is why, even if the student council members are to move into this hostel it would be a waste of their efforts to try to destroy our love. Since it is a wasted effort, then there is no need for me to be concerned about it, right?”

“Mmm, that’s right.”

“As such, from my point of view, I have come up with a conclusion, which is to welcome the new residents of this hostel.”

“Oh? Is that really it? You have changed the way you look at it, huh.”

“Yes. Just as Onii-chan said, I have thought about it positively.”

“Mhmm. You’re a really good girl, Akiko.”

“Ehehe. Please praise me more.”

“Mhmm. I think Akiko is really great.”

“Fufufu. Can you praise me even more?”

“Ahh— I’m shocked that Akiko is such a great younger sister. I’m really proud of you.”

“Nyuhu. If you can just praise me more I will be really happy.”

“Akiko is indeed the number one younger sister in the world. If there were events like ‘Miss Imouto’ or something, you’d definitely become the champion. That’s how impressive you are as a younger sister.”

“More, more. Please praise me more.”

“… Urm, I’m running out of ways to praise you.”

“No, you still have a long way to go. Please look for more ways to praise me from the huge dictionary of words available. The possibilities of the Japanese language are endless. As long as you are willing, there would be an unlimited amount of praise.”

Well, theoretically, she might not be wrong but my brain was already at its limits since it was still in the state of just waking up. Then again, I don’t think my sister had done anything that deserves my endless praise.

“Alright. Let’s stop wasting time and start making preparations for the morning.”

“Geez. It seems like Onii-chan is taking the important job of praising his cute younger sister much too lightly. I am a girl that thrives on praise, you know.”

“No no no, there needs to be a limit to everything. You see, even vegetables will die if they are given too much fertilizer, right? The same thing applies to praise as well.”

“Well, that makes sense too but…”

“Let’s stop talking about that. I’m hungry already. It’s about time for us to have our breakfast.”

“I see… I really do wish to start preparing breakfast but due to the rare imouto-praise time ending so soon, Akiko can not deny that her mood has dropped quite a bit. Because of that there is a possibility that my standard of cooking will drop as well… from the looks of it we may have to settle with some hastily cooked instant food…”

“Is that so. What a pity. Akiko’s dishes are delicious no matter when and where I eat them, I always enjoy them a lot.”

“Understood! It will be done in thirty minutes, so please wait a bit!”

Akiko gave a bright smile and dashed towards the kitchen.

Well, I do think she’s a little too innocent. However, if that allows her to work happily then I guess it doesn’t matter if I go just slightly overboard with things.

To see my sister’s pure and innocent smile at the closest distance every single day; for that, I give my all.

“Alright, I will be doing my best to come up with great dishes. Onii-chan, what do you want to eat today?”

“Hmm— Let’s see…”

Yesterday’s was a combination of unfermented bread with buttered egg rolls, plus homemade yogurt. Everything was delicious, but it should be Japanese for today, if we are to follow the schedule—

“Oi—. Are you awake?”

Just then.

Along with the knocks of the door, came a familiar voice.

“Ginbe-san huh? What’s up?”

“Yo, morning Akito-san. You’re up early, as usual.”

Opening the door, I saw my good friend waiting there with a smile on her face.

“… Isn’t that cooking attire?”

I was slightly shocked when I saw the clothes that Ginbe was wearing.

“This is the first time I’ve seen you wear that.”

“Yeah, I think this is the first time I’ve shown myself to you in such a manner. How is it, Akito-san? Does it suit me?”

“Yeah, it does.”

Ginbe is European with silver hair and emerald eyes, but at the same time, she’s a true Japanese on the inside. For someone like her to be wearing the traditional cooking attire of this country, it’s something that’s totally acceptable.

“Urm, then? What are you planning to do in that attire, this early in the morning?”

“Since ancient times, for the women of this country, this attire has always been worn while cooking. Not to mention, I’ve no interest in cosplay.”

“Haa. I guess you aren’t wrong.”

“I’ve made breakfast and I planned on sharing it with you siblings. You haven’t eaten anything right? Or are you busy with preparing breakfast?”

“Ah no, my stomach’s still empty, and Akiko hasn’t done anything yet either.”

“That’s great. I’ve made your portions as well, without asking. Even if it’s just so that the food won’t be wasted, it would be great if you’d just entertain me for a while. Incidentally, Kaichou and Fuku-Kaichou are already waiting in the dining room as well.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Since she put it like that, there was no reason not to go.

While consoling my sister, who was putting on a face of discontent, and muttering dissent such as “I actually want to have breakfast with Onii-chan by myself.”, I walked into the dining room. It seemed like the preparations for breakfast were nearly done.

Nikaido Arashi and Nasuhara Anastasia were indeed sitting at their respective seats, waiting.

“Good morning. The two of you are quite early.”

“I have to go practice every morning.”

As she placed her trusty blade next to her side, Kaichou laughed.

“My skills will deteriorate quickly if I don’t swing it for at least an hour or two daily. As someone bearing the name of the Nikaido family, that’s something which I must avoid at all cost.”

“Indeed. Then does Nasuhara-san have some sort of practice as well?”

“I don’t really have that sort of thing.”

The gold haired Fuku-Kaichou continued on with her wooden expression,

“Learning and reading, together with the work of the student council. There are many things which I need to do and no amount of time is enough. It’s no longer a matter of ‘the early bird gets the worm’, but rather the fact that I’ll not be able to survive if I don’t wake up this early.”

Well— yeah.

I don’t really know if it’s to be expected of them but it seems like the bad habit of sleeping late is mutually exclusive with capable people. Ginbe, whom I’ve known since long ago is the same as well, and Akiko wakes up early too. Though I am slightly less than their level, what I’m about to say isn’t a lie either: I’m a student who’s holding a part time job and, if possible, will have to limit my sleeping hours in order to complete my drafts.

Is that so, is that how it is?

There’s no need for us to accommodate to anyone; the living hours of all the inhabitants here are the same. Since we’re going to live together, that’s pretty important. I can’t think of a single good thing that would come out of a person active during the day having to stay with someone who’s active only at night.

“Everyone, are there any special preferences, likes, or dislikes that you may have?”

Ginbe asked as she peeked out from the kitchen.

“Generally, I’ve made these according to my preferences, so if there are any dishes that you dislike, just inform me without hesitation. I’ll try my best to accommodate you, within my means.”

With that said, my good friend was already done placing the dishes onto the table.

Rice with miso soup, cold tofu and grilled seaweed.

Cooked fish with eggs, and some pickled vegetables.

It was a very traditional and colorful menu.

“Here. Please enjoy it while it’s hot.”

“Then I won’t hold back. Itadakimasu.”

Let’s start with the pickled vegetables. There’re rolled cabbage pickled with the zest from ginseng. From the color, it seemed to be perfectly made.

Using my chopsticks, I put a small piece into my mouth.

… Delicious.

The saltiness and the amount of fermentation is just to my liking. The subtle taste had a hint of sourness, which totally brought out the taste of the ingredients. It’s a completely different style compared to Akiko’s… this was probably the so called Kyoto style. Due to me living in Kyoto up until recently, it was a rather nostalgic taste.

Next, I lifted up the bowl of miso soup.

I gave a whiff at the light fragrance and took a sip.

… This is delicious too.

The tofu in the white miso had been diced into fine cubes, resulting in them sliding down my throat without any resistance. The soup consisted mainly of seaweed and a small fish. The ingredients maintained a fine balance without coming off as overpowering. This is just like Ginbe’s style.

But what’s with the vegetables in the soup? From a brief look, they looked like cherry blossoms and Mizuna<ref name="Mizuna">Mizuna are Japanese water greens.</ref> chopped finely together. However, there was an elegant taste when I put them into my mouth. It wasn’t your typical ingredient…

“It’s wasabi flower.”

My friend was smiling lightly while she said that. Could it be that she’d seen through my expression?

“Just like the name suggest, it’s the flower of the wasabi plant. It’s a seasonal ingredient.”

“Eh… there’s such an ingredient?”

“I got hold of it by chance, and since I did, I decided to use it in today’s breakfast. Well, these vegetables used here are kind of a replacement for the soba noodles that one gives when they move into a new place.<ref "Hikkoshi soba">This is called Hikkoshi soba. You can find more about it here: http://ilovejpn.com/food/hikkoshi-soba/</ref> I can’t spend a lot but I still wish to give something decent as a house-stay gift.”

“Is that so. However, these things aren’t something that you can obtain so easily in Tokyo, right? To think that you actually managed to get hold of it.”

“It won’t do if you underestimate my contacts, you know? I requested it from an intermediary whom I know, to source it from various shops that I frequent.”

“Hoho— So thoroughly prepared; as expected of you.”

“Well, it’s true that I got lucky as well. I was lucky that the shop that sells such ingredients just so happens to be located nearby. It was also a coincidence for them to be stocking these when I’d contacted them earlier this morning. They are ingredients that can’t be stored for long and, as a result, they’ve appeared in your dishes, as I wanted to eat them immediately after purchasing them.”

My friend was speaking tirelessly, with an expression that fully displayed her innocence and happiness.

Nikaido-senpai exclaimed something along the lines of, “Eh, that’s really a treat.” And while Nasuhara remained expressionless, the chopsticks in her hands had slipped slightly in response. It seemed like Ginbe had totally achieved her motive in ‘replacing the soba noodles with wasabi flowers’.

“Ah, but I was really surprised. This dish is excellent.”

“Mmm. I’m very happy you like it.”

“Then again, I didn’t know that Ginbe-san was this good at cooking.”

“Well, I’ve been living alone for quite a while, and my personality is rather stubborn as well. I’m quite confident in regards to my cooking, you know.”

“I see.”

“Then again, due to you rarely coming over to my house to play, I never had many chances to show you my abilities either. If you were a loyal friend you should have already tasted my cooking quite a while ago, you know?”

“Hey, stop trying to ridicule me. You aside, it seemed like your family didn’t really welcome me. Honestly speaking, it was hard enough for me just to maintain this friendship with you.”

“Fufu, oh well. From today onward, we’re companions who are living under the same roof. There will be plenty of chances for you to taste my cooking.”

“Yeah, please take care of me… I say, Akiko.”

I spoke to my sister, who seemed like she hadn’t touched her meal much.

“How’s Ginbe-san’s cooking? You’re good at cooking as well, so I wish to hear your opinions.”

“Uhhhhh…”

As she gripped her chopsticks, Akiko stared at the dishes,

“They are very delicious. Simple and heartwarming, with no flashy things; it is just pure and unpretentious… and it is also rather similar to my cooking style, regarding the fact that the ingredients are inexpensive.”

“Indeed. It’s something that’s quite similar to Akiko’s cooking.”

“I have a question, Ginbe-san.”

“Mmm? Yes?”

“The rice is Ginbe-san’s personal mix, right?”

“Correct. Do you know what they consist of?”

“Just a little. It probably consists of hatsushimo and hitomebore but I don’t really know the rest… How much did the rice cost roughly?”<ref name="rice breeds">Hatsushimo and Hitomebore, are two different rice breeds in Japan.</ref>

“Let’s see… around five hundred yen per kilogram?”

“Ugh. To achieve such a taste with that cost… truthfully speaking, that is way better than me… No, in fact, she is even better than the shopkeeper of the rice store I frequent?!”

[[File:OniAiVol3_010_Ch_02_2.png|thumb]]

“Well, I’ve been living a poor life for quite a while, yeah? I’m very adept at obtaining high quality with low cost.”

“Uhhhhh…”

After which, my sister asked several more questions about Ginbe’s cooking. However, she would give a moan each time she heard Ginbe’s answers. It seemed like, in regards to the path of cooking, Ginbe was a step or two ahead.

“Fuu—. Thanks for your hospitality.”

Nikaido-senpai had already cleared her breakfast in a flash and was throwing sideways glances at the depressed Akiko.

“Wow, this is really delicious, Ginbe-san. How should I put it? You could make a living just with those cooking skills of yours.”

“It’s really embarrassing for me to have served you with such plain dishes. It’s my honor to receive your praise.”

“Speaking of which, I just thought of a good idea. How about we leave the meals of this hostel to you? From today onward, you’ll cook for everyone here.”

“Eh?!”

The person who made such a reaction was Akiko.

“What do you mean?!”

“What, ‘what do you mean’, it’s exactly as you heard, Akiko-san. Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi-san shall be in charge of the meals of this hostel, and everyone is to eat the dishes that she makes. Of course, that includes you and your brother as well.”

“That— I object!”

“Why?”

“Because, if so, I’ll not be able to cook for Onii-chan anymore; not just that, my personal time with Onii-chan during meals will be—”

“That’s what living together in a hostel is all about. Even if you’re not accustomed to it, since we’re living under the same roof, we need to eat the same dishes as well. Normally, doing that will allow one to understand the difference in the values that others hold and they can then gradually overcome such differences. Right?”

“I-It’s indeed like that.”

“Incidentally, there are only two kitchens in this hostel. One is in the caretaker’s room that you siblings are living in and the other is in this dining room. Do you know what that means?”

“Uhh.”

Well, after thinking about it, she got it right.

Akiko and I can cook whatever and whenever we wish, but that doesn’t apply to the rest of the residents. As such, instead of having everyone manage their own meals with the limited kitchen that we have, it would be much more efficient if someone was in charge of cooking meals for everyone.

However, my sister had no intention of giving up just yet.

“Of course, I do understand that there are a lot of advantages in doing so. B-but, Onii-chan eating the food that I make is something that’s very important for both us! I can’t simply let it go! I violently object!”

“No no no, it’s not like we’re going to do this for all the three meals of the day. It can just be for breakfast, or something that happens occasionally.”

“But, even so, it’s the truth that my precious time with Onii-chan will be reduced! The intimate time between siblings that we’ve worked so hard to obtain after being separated for six years! Isn’t it overboard for you to be doing that?!”

“Well, it’s not like I don’t understand what you’re trying to say…”

“Regardless of what you say to this person, it will be useless, Kaichou.”

Despite her just moving her chopsticks silently up until then, Nasuhara spoke.

“Because she’s an uncooperative person who doesn’t care if she’s causing troubles for others. Or rather, she’s someone who’ll laugh behind our backs and despise us in secret for not having a kitchen in our own rooms.”

“Wha— nothing of the sort! Please don’t slander me without evidence!”

“It’s true that you never had the intention to let go of your own position. You will never offer your helping hand, no matter how much we plead and regardless of how much we struggle in pain and hardship; am I right? For a cold hearted someone who models herself after the tyrant Nero, you must have viewed this as a good chance to banish us all to the deepest levels of hell. I really can’t foresee what sort of cruel and inhumane plans you have in store for us.”

“Hold on! Aren’t you exaggerating a bit with that!? I don’t think I’ve done anything that deserves to be spoken of that horribly by you!”

“Then please prove it with action. That you’re someone who’s cooperative, different from those who act alone and think only for themselves; prove it with your actions. Out of everyone here, if you’re the most supportive of us living together and cooperating with each other; then can you prove it right now, for all of us to see?”

“Uuhhhhhhhh…”

“Akiko-san, can you please coordinate with us?”

This time, it was Ginbe who interrupted,

“From the looks of things, you’re the only one who’s on par with my cooking abilities. It will be tough for me to handle the meals for five people by myself, so if possible I wish you could offer me your help. It would be a great help if you could take over half of the burden.”

“… Unyuu…”

“Also, I think this will be very beneficial for you as well.”

“Huh? Beneficial?”

“Just as you’ve already admitted, I’m quite confident of my cooking abilities as well. Especially techniques on how to make the most out of a very limited budget, to cook dishes that are really delicious. I’ve reached a state where it won’t be strange if I were to write a book about it. If you’re to cook with me, it will mean that you can learn some of my techniques as well, yeah?”

“Uhh…”

“Of course, I stand to gain from this too. I’ve always heard about your cooking skills from Akito-san, and I can learn something from you as well. In order words, if we can compete and learn from each other, our skills will improve and the dishes will become more delicious with each passing day. From your brother’s point of view I doubt it’s something bad.”

“Uh… Uuuhhhhhhhh…”

Akiko bit on her lips and let out a moan. Her expression was saying that she agrees with Ginbe but it would be maddening for her for her to simply accept it.

Speaking of which, it seems like my sister is always on the losing end whenever she’s up against Ginbe. That’s because Ginbe is someone who can say things that are hard to refute, and she does so by tossing it out gradually with a clear train of thought. Even I’ve been rendered speechless by her on quite a few occasions.

“Uuhhh… O-Onii-chan?”

Even though my sister was looking at me with the expression of her trying to claw at the last straw that could save her.

“Well, why not? Looking at the current situation, I don’t think you can find a strong reason to oppose.”

“Ugh. Even so… My personal time with Onii-chan…”

“The time which we’re spending together hasn’t decreased, right? We’re just eating with everyone, so it’s still you and me together. Or rather, our meals have became more lively. Isn’t that a good thing?”

“Uuuuuuhhhhhhh…”

“There’s also a rule that says, ‘All residents are to work together, and respect each other’. That’s written on the very first page of the document that Kaichou gave us.”

“Guh.”

“You decided to abide by it yesterday and for you to be regretting it after a single night. That’s no good.”

“Hauu…”

My crestfallen sister slumped her shoulders.

“Not only was my lovey dovey world with Onii-chan taken away from me but even my right to have my meals with Onii-chan alone… Ahhhhh, it is so saddening, it’s like I am having a nightmare about the world coming to an end. A world of despair where I am left with nowhere to go, when will my savior descend from heavens and offer me his helping hand?”

“You’re exaggerating too much, Akiko.”

“That is right. For me, my savior is no one else but the Onii-chan, who loves me deeply. If Onii-chan would have a passionate night with me then it would be possible for me to endure this painful adversity—”

“I think you already know I won’t do that?”

“At the very least, give me a passionate kiss.”

“Nope.”

“I am sorry, I am wrong for asking for a deep kiss. A normal kiss will be just fine. The heartwarming type that is most commonly seen, where the lips touch each other gently.”

“I won’t do it, no matter what sort of kiss it is.”

“Then the cheeks! Just the cheeks will do?”

“Not at all.”

“I understand. I will take a hundred steps back and beg Onii-chan.”

“Don’t beg me.”

“Forget it. At a time like this, it does not matter which body part of mine you kiss!”

“To me, it doesn’t matter which body part it is, they’re all out.”

“Disappointment…”

Amid the dumbfounded looks from the student council members, my sister, yet again, slumped her shoulders in dejection.

“… Though, how—ever!”

Just as I was thinking that, my sister raised her head all of a sudden.

“I would not be me if I got depressed by such things! That is because up until now, since I started living with Onii-chan again, Onii-chan has dodged all of my fierce attacks, and I have always held back my sadness until now! This is just a small setback. I will conquer it for all of you to see!”

“Well, I do wish to commend your perseverance; but only if the subject in question wasn’t me.”

“Even if I were to obtain Onii-chan’s kiss right now, it is ultimately just the first step towards our final destination! Until my dream of becoming Onii-chan’s bride becomes a reality, my battle will never end; once again, I shall declare this right here, right now!”

“… If possible, I’d be much happier if you had a more realistic dream that conforms to common sense.”

“Let’s go, Ginbe-san!”

My sister ignored my complaint.

“Hurry up and teach me your cooking techniques! I want to steal as many techniques from Ginbe-san as possible in order to win over Onii-chan’s heart!”

“… I do wish to learn a thing or two about your optimism as well. Let’s work on lunch together later. Just the two of us.”

“Right! Please take care of me!”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Thus, that’s what happened.

It was decided that Ginbe and Akiko will be in charge of our meals.

We’ll save more if we pool our expenses together so it’s definitely not a bad thing in regards to the living expenses of the Himenokouji family. Since this will improve Akiko’s cooking skills as well, there’s really nothing much for me to oppose.

Though my time with Akiko will probably decrease… but since the advantages of the student council members moving in surfaced in such a short time, I’ll just let it be.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-28T11:19:42Z

QusaTalma: /* Volume 3 */ fixed a time that was changed from the original by mistake.

[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light-novel series '''Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—''' (お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ, short "OniAi", lit. "He is my brother, but as long as we're in love it doesn't matter, right—") is written by Suzuki Daisuke, illustrated by Gekka Uruu and published by Media Factory under the imprint MF Bunko J. To this day it consists of 9 volumes (October 2013). It also got two manga and one anime adaption. The anime, consisting of 12 episodes, aired from October 5th to December 21st, 2012.

==Story Synopsis==
After six years of living apart due to the death of their parents, the Himenokouji twins, Akito and Akiko, are finally reunited when Akito desires to live as a family once more. Even though things are fine at first, Akiko begins to express her incestuous love for her older brother, who only sees her as his little sister.

==Updates==
::* October 18th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 '''COMPLETED'''
::* October 23th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 '''COMPLETED'''
::* November 2nd, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 24th, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 25th, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 '''COMPLETED'''

:: '''Older updates''' can be found '''[[OniAi Updates|here]]'''.

==Formalities==

===Registration===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[OniAi Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[OniAi Registration Page|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[OniAi Specific Guidelines|OniAi Specific Translating/Editing Guidelines]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the supervisors. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>



==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/OniAi Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—]''" series by Suzuki Daisuke ==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6119 Feedback Thread]?

<br/><br/>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Volume 1===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 1|March 25th: First Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|March 26th: Second Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 3|March 27th: Third Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 4|March 28th: Fourth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 5|March 31st: Seventh Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 6|April 3rd: Tenth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 7|April 6th: 13th Day Living Together (Day before the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 7th: 14th Day Living Together (Day of the Opening Ceremony)]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 2===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1 - April 8th, 7:00 A.M. (Day after the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2 - April 8th, 7:30 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3 - April 8th, 7:45 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4 - April 8th, 8:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5 - April 8th, 8:15 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1 - April 9th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2 - April 9th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1 - April 10th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2 - April 10th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1 - April 11th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2 - April 11th, 5:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 12th, 9:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 2:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Omake|Omake - Initial Drafts]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi2.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 3===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - April 12th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Moving Day)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - April 13th, 5:00 P.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - April 13th, 6:15 A.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - April 13th, 8:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Hallway)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 13th, 9:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Second Floor)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 10:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Courtyard)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - April 13th, 12:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - April 13th, 7:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - April 13th, 9:00 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - April 14th, 2:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi3.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 3]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 4===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Dormitory)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 14th, 12:15 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Council Room)] (Preview)
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi4.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<br/><br/>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:cautr|cautr]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:inaban|inaban]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1 and 4)
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 4)

'''INACTIVE'''
:* zgmfx09a (at [http://cetranslation.blogspot.de/search/label/Onii-Ai C.E. Light Novel Translations]; Volume 2 and 3)

===Editors===
''Editors are to show some work on the series before getting approved by the supervisor. Currently no editors needed.''

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1)
:* [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] (Volume 2 and 3)

'''INACTIVE'''

==Series Overview==
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ (December 31st, 2010) ISBN 978-4840136761
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 2 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ2 (March 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840138550
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 3 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ3 (June 30th, 2011) ISBN 978-4840139410
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 4 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ4 (October 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840142687
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 5 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ5 (February 2nd, 2012) ISBN 978-4840143899
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 6 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ6 (May 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840145817
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 7 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ7 (September 30th, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148153
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 8 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ8 (October 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148467
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 9 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ9 (March 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840151368
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 10 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ10 (September 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840154192
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 11 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ11 (March 22nd, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663876

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Suzuki Daisuke]]

Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-28T11:06:50Z

QusaTalma: /* Volume 3 */ fixed a mis-capitalized letter.

[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light-novel series '''Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—''' (お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ, short "OniAi", lit. "He is my brother, but as long as we're in love it doesn't matter, right—") is written by Suzuki Daisuke, illustrated by Gekka Uruu and published by Media Factory under the imprint MF Bunko J. To this day it consists of 9 volumes (October 2013). It also got two manga and one anime adaption. The anime, consisting of 12 episodes, aired from October 5th to December 21st, 2012.

==Story Synopsis==
After six years of living apart due to the death of their parents, the Himenokouji twins, Akito and Akiko, are finally reunited when Akito desires to live as a family once more. Even though things are fine at first, Akiko begins to express her incestuous love for her older brother, who only sees her as his little sister.

==Updates==
::* October 18th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 '''COMPLETED'''
::* October 23th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 '''COMPLETED'''
::* November 2nd, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 24th, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 25th, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 '''COMPLETED'''

:: '''Older updates''' can be found '''[[OniAi Updates|here]]'''.

==Formalities==

===Registration===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[OniAi Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[OniAi Registration Page|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[OniAi Specific Guidelines|OniAi Specific Translating/Editing Guidelines]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the supervisors. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>



==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/OniAi Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—]''" series by Suzuki Daisuke ==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6119 Feedback Thread]?

<br/><br/>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Volume 1===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 1|March 25th: First Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|March 26th: Second Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 3|March 27th: Third Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 4|March 28th: Fourth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 5|March 31st: Seventh Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 6|April 3rd: Tenth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 7|April 6th: 13th Day Living Together (Day before the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 7th: 14th Day Living Together (Day of the Opening Ceremony)]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 2===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1 - April 8th, 7:00 A.M. (Day after the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2 - April 8th, 7:30 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3 - April 8th, 7:45 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4 - April 8th, 8:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5 - April 8th, 8:15 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1 - April 9th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2 - April 9th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1 - April 10th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2 - April 10th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1 - April 11th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2 - April 11th, 5:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 12th, 9:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 2:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Omake|Omake - Initial Drafts]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi2.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 3===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - April 12th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Moving Day)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - April 13th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - April 13th, 6:15 A.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - April 13th, 8:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Hallway)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 13th, 9:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Second Floor)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 10:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Courtyard)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - April 13th, 12:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - April 13th, 7:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - April 13th, 9:00 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - April 14th, 2:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi3.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 3]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 4===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Dormitory)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 14th, 12:15 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Council Room)] (Preview)
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi4.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<br/><br/>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:cautr|cautr]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:inaban|inaban]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1 and 4)
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 4)

'''INACTIVE'''
:* zgmfx09a (at [http://cetranslation.blogspot.de/search/label/Onii-Ai C.E. Light Novel Translations]; Volume 2 and 3)

===Editors===
''Editors are to show some work on the series before getting approved by the supervisor. Currently no editors needed.''

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1)
:* [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] (Volume 2 and 3)

'''INACTIVE'''

==Series Overview==
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ (December 31st, 2010) ISBN 978-4840136761
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 2 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ2 (March 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840138550
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 3 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ3 (June 30th, 2011) ISBN 978-4840139410
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 4 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ4 (October 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840142687
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 5 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ5 (February 2nd, 2012) ISBN 978-4840143899
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 6 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ6 (May 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840145817
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 7 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ7 (September 30th, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148153
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 8 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ8 (October 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148467
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 9 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ9 (March 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840151368
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 10 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ10 (September 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840154192
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 11 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ11 (March 22nd, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663876

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Suzuki Daisuke]]

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-05-27T20:37:25Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V3 Chapter 2

===April 13th, 5:00 A.M.===
====Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room====
<br/>
“Onii-chan—. It is morning already—. Please wake up—”

The members of the Himenokouji family wake up very early in the morning.

Our day begins at five in the morning, before the sun has even risen.

“Onii-chan—? Can you hear me—?”

“Mmm~? Mmmmmmm~…”

Despite hearing my sister’s voice coming from outside my room, I still remained in my room covered by my blankets, without moving an inch.

“Onii-chan—. Onii-chan, Onii-chan, Onii-chan. It is morning, it is morning, it is morning. It looks like the weather will be fine today too—?”

“Mmm… Mmmmmm…”

“Onii-chan—? Are you still asleep—? Please answer me if you are awake—. Oi—. Yahoo—. Oi—”

“…”

It’s a shame, but I, Himenokouji Akito, am someone who loves to stay in bed. Take today for example, which is a rest day. Adding on the fact that it’s right after the deadline for me to submit my draft, it would be very difficult for me to get out of bed willingly.

“Are you still sleeping? Are you still sleeping?”

“…”

“If so, then please pardon me.”

<nowiki>*Kra kra kra*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Pisyari*</nowiki><ref name="Pisyari">Pisyari is a Japanese onomatopoeia for a door closing softly.</ref>

“Fufu. You are really sound asleep.”

Her voice sounded much closer than before. However, despite me knowing that, since it had no relation to my conscious mind, my mind was still in standby. I still remained asleep.

“Fufu. Onii-chan.”

“…”

“Kuku. Onii-chan ♪”

“…”

It seemed like that girl was whispering next to my ears.

Isn’t she a little too close? Despite me having that question somewhere deep within my consciousness, I was still <omitted>.

“Fufu. Onii-chan has always treated this cute younger sister of his with a cold attitude through and through, perhaps even to the point where it is a crime. Typically, I can not get this close to him… This is indeed a gift sent to me from the heavens. Only I, his younger sister, have the right to admire Onii-chan’s sleeping face at such a close distance. It will not do if I do not exercise this right to its full potential, right?”

“…”

“Thus, I will be having Onii-chan’s sleeping face all to myself for now. On behalf of the rest of the student council members who are sadly missing out on this scene, I shall stare at Onii-chan with all my might, until I am satisfied.”

“…”

“Ji—”<ref name="staring">‘Ji’ is an onomatopoeia that indicates staring at something.</ref>

“…”

“Ji ji—”

“…”

“Ji ji ji—”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“… Mmm—”

“Halt.”

Upon sensing danger, I immediately opened my eyes, and saw my sister’s lips closing in on me, with her eyes closed.

[[File:OniAiVol3_009_Ch_02_1.png|thumb]]

“Akiko. What are you doing here?”

“… Ah!”

“I’ll ask again. What were you trying to do?”

“Urm, this, which is that…”

“You closed your eyes and pouted your lips, right?”

“Yes… yes I did, probably?”

“Were you planning on assaulting me while I was sleeping?”

“No, you are mistaken. That… yeah, I was just planning to whistle. Really, please believe me.”

“You’re lying to me, right?”

“… Yes. I’m sorry.”

I propped up half of my body off the bed, and shook my head exasperated.

“I’m in the wrong to be lazing in bed, but if I’m to be woken up in a manner like this, then I’ll have no choice but to consider something.”

“C-Consider something, what?”

“Well, if I were to get a dozen alarm clocks, even if it’s me, I’d probably jump out of bed in an instant. If I do that from now on, that’s what I’m considering.”

“Please wait, Onii-chan! I violently object! Waking up Onii-chan is a right that belongs only to me!”

“Hmm—. Even if you say that.”

“I am not good with waking up either, but I have tried my best to wake up for this event! This is all so that I can have a taste of that sweet moment in the early morning… If that reward was taken away from me, I would lose the drive to wake up early!”

Well indeed.

Originally, my sister was like me when it came to lazing in bed. The reason for her to forcefully overcome that weakness, to do the household chores early in the morning, is probably due to her so called ‘reward’.

“Or rather, Onii-chan, please change your train of thought.”

“Oh. Meaning?”

“Mmm. If you can not wake up at the designated time, then as punishment, you will have to receive a kiss from me; Onii-chan will be able to wake up more successfully if you were to think of it that way, right?”

“Why must I happily worry about my sister assaulting me while welcoming a brand new day? I don’t want that sort of life.”

“Ultimately, it is all Onii-chan’s fault, you know?”

“Why?”

“The reason for this sort of thing happening is because Onii-chan is not loving me enough. I have been saying it for a while now, right? The morning kiss when we wake up; the farewell kiss when we leave the house; the welcoming kiss upon returning home; and the goodnight kiss before going to sleep; only by doing all of these, can you consider yourself to be a man who can hold his own. That is how it is.”

“A man who fulfills those requirements by utilizing his younger sister, in order to hold his own; I don’t think there’s such a ‘man’ out there in the whole world.”

“In any case.”

My younger sister banged on the floor.

“I yearn for Onii-chan’s love! We are actually living together again after being separated for six years and despite that you have never once petted my head nor hugged me; it can not be helped that my desires will accumulate! I seek for Onii-chan’s assistance to remove this sort of restless feeling!”

“Assistance. How should I go about doing that?”

“Firstly, please whisper gently to your cute younger sister, words that are so sweet they will cause me to be dazed upon hearing them!”

“Mmm. I love you, Akiko. More than anyone in this world; no, you are the only one whom I love in this world.”

“Eek?!”

As she let out a weird cry, my sister snatched my blanket away from me and hid herself within it.

“How’s that? Are you satisfied?”

“…… Awuuhh…”

“Oi—? Akiko—?”

“Why, why does Onii-chan…”

She popped her face out of the blanket. It was dyed deep red,

“…not know how to restrain himself or show mercy?!”

“Urm, isn’t this what you requested? Whispering sweet nothings to you.”

“Indeed I requested but it is a foul for you to say it with such a pure smile that comes from the bottom of your heart! It has exceeded what I can handle calmly!”

“You’re a girl who’s so hard to please… How about this, I’ll just say it directly with a slightly gentle feeling. Is that okay?”

“No, that will not do either! If you did so, it would feel like there wasn’t enough love injected into it!”

She’s really a girl who’s hard to please.

“Well, I understand. I’ll try my best… Well then? Can you be satisfied with this, princess-sama?”

“… Uh—”

My sister squirmed out of the blankets, and took about three deep breathes.

Her red face had returned to its original state. She cleared her voice,

“Aside from the fact that the stimulation is still a little too strong, it is a result that I am rather pleased with. To be honest, my mood has improved a great deal.”

“I see. That’s great.”

“Fufufu. Indeed, I am still the person whom Onii-chan treasures the most. The reason Onii-chan ignores my advances until now, it is probably the ‘tsundere’ thing that has been brought up frequently. If things were to continue developing like this, the day that I spend a passionate night with Onii-chan will not be too far off.”

“No, that day will never come within your lifetime.”

“Onii-chan there you go again. You always love to jest—”

“No, I’m speaking in a very serious manner.”

“I have been lying down and thinking about it the whole night.”

Ignoring my feeble protest, sparkles of light were given off from deep within my sister’s eyes.

“No matter how much I think about it, no matter how deeply I think about it, the bond between Onii-chan and I will always be strong, secure, and deep. No one will be able squeeze between us into that bond. That is right, not even god.”

“Well, is that so?”

“That is why, even if the student council members are to move into this hostel it would be a waste of their efforts to try to destroy our love. Since it is a wasted effort, then there is no need for me to be concerned about it, right?”

“Mmm, that’s right.”

“As such, from my point of view, I have come up with a conclusion, which is to welcome the new residents of this hostel.”

“Oh? Is that really it? You have changed the way you look at it, huh.”

“Yes. Just as Onii-chan said, I have thought about it positively.”

“Mhmm. You’re a really good girl, Akiko.”

“Ehehe. Please praise me more.”

“Mhmm. I think Akiko is really great.”

“Fufufu. Can you praise me even more?”

“Ahh— I’m shocked that Akiko is such a great younger sister. I’m really proud of you.”

“Nyuhu. If you can just praise me more I will be really happy.”

“Akiko is indeed the number one younger sister in the world. If there were events like ‘Miss Imouto’ or something, you’d definitely become the champion. That’s how impressive you are as a younger sister.”

“More, more. Please praise me more.”

“… Urm, I’m running out of ways to praise you.”

“No, you still have a long way to go. Please look for more ways to praise me from the huge dictionary of words available. The possibilities of the Japanese language are endless. As long as you are willing, there would be an unlimited amount of praise.”

Well, theoretically, she might not be wrong but my brain was already at its limits since it was still in the state of just waking up. Then again, I don’t think my sister had done anything that deserves my endless praise.

“Alright. Let’s stop wasting time and start making preparations for the morning.”

“Geez. It seems like Onii-chan is taking the important job of praising his cute younger sister much too lightly. I am a girl that thrives on praise, you know.”

“No no no, there needs to be a limit to everything. You see, even vegetables will die if they are given too much fertilizer, right? The same thing applies to praise as well.”

“Well, that makes sense too but…”

“Let’s stop talking about that. I’m hungry already. It’s about time for us to have our breakfast.”

“I see… I really do wish to start preparing breakfast but due to the rare imouto-praise time ending so soon, Akiko can not deny that her mood has dropped quite a bit. Because of that there is a possibility that my standard of cooking will drop as well… from the looks of it we may have to settle with some hastily cooked instant food…”

“Is that so. What a pity. Akiko’s dishes are delicious no matter when and where I eat them, I always enjoy them a lot.”

“Understood! It will be done in thirty minutes, so please wait a bit!”

Akiko gave a bright smile and dashed towards the kitchen.

Well, I do think she’s a little too innocent. However, if that allows her to work happily then I guess it doesn’t matter if I go just slightly overboard with things.

To see my sister’s pure and innocent smile at the closest distance every single day; for that, I give my all.

“Alright, I will be doing my best to come up with great dishes. Onii-chan, what do you want to eat today?”

“Hmm— Let’s see…”

Yesterday’s was a combination of unfermented bread with buttered egg rolls, plus homemade yogurt. Everything was delicious, but it should be Japanese for today, if we are to follow the schedule—

“Oi—. Are you awake?”

Just then.

Along with the knocks of the door, came a familiar voice.

“Ginbe-san huh? What’s up?”

“Yo, morning Akito-san. You’re up early, as usual.”

Opening the door, I saw my good friend waiting there with a smile on her face.

“… Isn’t that cooking attire?”

I was slightly shocked when I saw the clothes that Ginbe was wearing.

“This is the first time I’ve seen you wear that.”

“Yeah, I think this is the first time I’ve shown myself to you in such a manner. How is it, Akito-san? Does it suit me?”

“Yeah, it does.”

Ginbe is European with silver hair and emerald eyes, but at the same time, she’s a true Japanese on the inside. For someone like her to be wearing the traditional cooking attire of this country, it’s something that’s totally acceptable.

“Urm, then? What are you planning to do in that attire, this early in the morning?”

“Since ancient times, for the women of this country, this attire has always been worn while cooking. Not to mention, I’ve no interest in cosplay.”

“Haa. I guess you aren’t wrong.”

“I’ve made breakfast and I planned on sharing it with you siblings. You haven’t eaten anything right? Or are you busy with preparing breakfast?”

“Ah no, my stomach’s still empty, and Akiko hasn’t done anything yet either.”

“That’s great. I’ve made your portions as well, without asking. Even if it’s just so that the food won’t be wasted, it would be great if you’d just entertain me for a while. Incidentally, Kaichou and Fuku-Kaichou are already waiting in the dining room as well.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Since she put it like that, there was no reason not to go.

While consoling my sister, who was putting on a face of discontent, and muttering dissent such as “I actually want to have breakfast with Onii-chan by myself.”, I walked into the dining room. It seemed like the preparations for breakfast were nearly done.

Nikaido Arashi and Nasuhara Anastasia were indeed sitting at their respective seats, waiting.

“Good morning. The two of you are quite early.”

“I have to go practice every morning.”

As she placed her trusty blade next to her side, Kaichou laughed.

“My skills will deteriorate quickly if I don’t swing it for at least an hour or two daily. As someone bearing the name of the Nikaido family, that’s something which I must avoid at all cost.”

“Indeed. Then does Nasuhara-san have some sort of practice as well?”

“I don’t really have that sort of thing.”

The gold haired Fuku-Kaichou continued on with her wooden expression,

“Learning and reading, together with the work of the student council. There are many things which I need to do and no amount of time is enough. It’s no longer a matter of ‘the early bird gets the worm’, but rather the fact that I’ll not be able to survive if I don’t wake up this early.”

Well— yeah.

I don’t really know if it’s to be expected of them but it seems like the bad habit of sleeping late is mutually exclusive with capable people. Ginbe, whom I’ve known since long ago is the same as well, and Akiko wakes up early too. Though I am slightly less than their level, what I’m about to say isn’t a lie either: I’m a student who’s holding a part time job and, if possible, will have to limit my sleeping hours in order to complete my drafts.

Is that so, is that how it is?

There’s no need for us to accommodate to anyone; the living hours of all the inhabitants here are the same. Since we’re going to live together, that’s pretty important. I can’t think of a single good thing that would come out of a person active during the day having to stay with someone who’s active only at night.

“Everyone, are there any special preferences, likes, or dislikes that you may have?”

Ginbe asked as she peeked out from the kitchen.

“Generally, I’ve made these according to my preferences, so if there are any dishes that you dislike, just inform me without hesitation. I’ll try my best to accommodate you, within my means.”

With that said, my good friend was already done placing the dishes onto the table.

Rice with miso soup, cold tofu and grilled seaweed.

Cooked fish with eggs, and some pickled vegetables.

It was a very traditional and colorful menu.

“Here. Please enjoy it while it’s hot.”

“Then I won’t hold back. Itadakimasu.”

Let’s start with the pickled vegetables. There’re rolled cabbage pickled with the zest from ginseng. From the color, it seemed to be perfectly made.

Using my chopsticks, I put a small piece into my mouth.

… Delicious.

The saltiness and the amount of fermentation is just to my liking. The subtle taste had a hint of sourness, which totally brought out the taste of the ingredients. It’s a completely different style compared to Akiko’s… this was probably the so called Kyoto style. Due to me living in Kyoto up until recently, it was a rather nostalgic taste.

Next, I lifted up the bowl of miso soup.

I gave a whiff at the light fragrance and took a sip.

… This is delicious too.

The tofu in the white miso had been diced into fine cubes, resulting in them sliding down my throat without any resistance. The soup consisted mainly of seaweed and a small fish. The ingredients maintained a fine balance without coming off as overpowering. This is just like Ginbe’s style.

But what’s with the vegetables in the soup? From a brief look, they looked like cherry blossoms and Mizuna<ref name="Mizuna">Mizuna is Japanese water greens.</ref> chopped finely together. However, there was an elegant taste when I put them into my mouth. It wasn’t your typical ingredient…

“It’s wasabi flower.”

My friend was smiling lightly while she said that. Could it be that she’d seen through my expression?

“Just like the name suggest, it’s the flower of the wasabi plant. It’s a seasonal ingredient.”

“Eh… there’s such an ingredient?”

“I got hold of it by chance, and since I did, I decided to use it in today’s breakfast. Well, these vegetables used here are kind of a replacement for the soba noodles that one gives when they move into a new place.<ref "Hikkoshi soba">This is called Hikkoshi soba. You can find more about it here: http://ilovejpn.com/food/hikkoshi-soba/</ref> I can’t spend a lot but I still wish to give something decent as a house-stay gift.”

“Is that so. However, these things aren’t something that you can obtain so easily in Tokyo, right? To think that you actually managed to get hold of it.”

“It won’t do if you underestimate my contacts, you know? I requested it from an intermediary whom I know, to source it from various shops that I frequent.”

“Hoho— So thoroughly prepared; as expected of you.”

“Well, it’s true that I got lucky as well. I was lucky that the shop that sells such ingredients just so happens to be located nearby. It was also a coincidence for them to be stocking these when I’d contacted them earlier this morning. They are ingredients that can’t be stored for long and, as a result, they’ve appeared in your dishes, as I wanted to eat them immediately after purchasing them.”

My friend was speaking tirelessly, with an expression that fully displayed her innocence and happiness.

Nikaido-senpai exclaimed something along the lines of, “Eh, that’s really a treat.” And while Nasuhara remained expressionless, the chopsticks in her hands had slipped slightly in response. It seemed like Ginbe had totally achieved her motive in ‘replacing the soba noodles with wasabi flowers’.

“Ah, but I was really surprised. This dish is excellent.”

“Mmm. I’m very happy you like it.”

“Then again, I didn’t know that Ginbe-san was this good at cooking.”

“Well, I’ve been living alone for quite a while, and my personality is rather stubborn as well. I’m quite confident in regards to my cooking, you know.”

“I see.”

“Then again, due to you rarely coming over to my house to play, I never had many chances to show you my abilities either. If you were a loyal friend you should have already tasted my cooking quite a while ago, you know?”

“Hey, stop trying to ridicule me. You aside, it seemed like your family didn’t really welcome me. Honestly speaking, it was hard enough for me just to maintain this friendship with you.”

“Fufu, oh well. From today onward, we’re companions who are living under the same roof. There will be plenty of chances for you to taste my cooking.”

“Yeah, please take care of me… I say, Akiko.”

I spoke to my sister, who seemed like she hadn’t touched her meal much.

“How’s Ginbe-san’s cooking? You’re good at cooking as well, so I wish to hear your opinions.”

“Uhhhhh…”

As she gripped her chopsticks, Akiko stared at the dishes,

“They are very delicious. Simple and heartwarming, with no flashy things; it is just pure and unpretentious… and it is also rather similar to my cooking style, regarding the fact that the ingredients are inexpensive.”

“Indeed. It’s something that’s quite similar to Akiko’s cooking.”

“I have a question, Ginbe-san.”

“Mmm? Yes?”

“The rice is Ginbe-san’s personal mix, right?”

“Correct. Do you know what they consist of?”

“Just a little. It probably consists of hatsushimo and hitomebore but I don’t really know the rest… How much did the rice cost roughly?”<ref name="rice breeds">Hatsushimo and Hitomebore, are two different rice breeds in Japan.</ref>

“Let’s see… around five hundred yen per kilogram?”

“Ugh. To achieve such a taste with that cost… truthfully speaking, that is way better than me… No, in fact, she is even better than the shopkeeper of the rice store I frequent?!”

[[File:OniAiVol3_010_Ch_02_2.png|thumb]]

“Well, I’ve been living a poor life for quite a while, yeah? I’m very adept at obtaining high quality with low cost.”

“Uhhhhh…”

After which, my sister asked several more questions about Ginbe’s cooking. However, she would give a moan each time she heard Ginbe’s answers. It seemed like, in regards to the path of cooking, Ginbe was a step or two ahead.

“Fuu—. Thanks for your hospitality.”

Nikaido-senpai had already cleared her breakfast in a flash and was throwing sideways glances at the depressed Akiko.

“Wow, this is really delicious, Ginbe-san. How should I put it? You could make a living just with those cooking skills of yours.”

“It’s really embarrassing for me to have served you with such plain dishes. It’s my honor to receive your praise.”

“Speaking of which, I just thought of a good idea. How about we leave the meals of this hostel to you? From today onward, you’ll cook for everyone here.”

“Eh?!”

The person who made such a reaction was Akiko.

“What do you mean?!”

“What, ‘what do you mean’, it’s exactly as you heard, Akiko-san. Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi-san shall be in charge of the meals of this hostel, and everyone is to eat the dishes that she makes. Of course, that includes you and your brother as well.”

“That— I object!”

“Why?”

“Because, if so, I’ll not be able to cook for Onii-chan anymore; not just that, my personal time with Onii-chan during meals will be—”

“That’s what living together in a hostel is all about. Even if you’re not accustomed to it, since we’re living under the same roof, we need to eat the same dishes as well. Normally, doing that will allow one to understand the difference in the values that others hold and they can then gradually overcome such differences. Right?”

“I-It’s indeed like that.”

“Incidentally, there are only two kitchens in this hostel. One is in the caretaker’s room that you siblings are living in and the other is in this dining room. Do you know what that means?”

“Uhh.”

Well, after thinking about it, she got it right.

Akiko and I can cook whatever and whenever we wish, but that doesn’t apply to the rest of the residents. As such, instead of having everyone manage their own meals with the limited kitchen that we have, it would be much more efficient if someone was in charge of cooking meals for everyone.

However, my sister had no intention of giving up just yet.

“Of course, I do understand that there are a lot of advantages in doing so. B-but, Onii-chan eating the food that I make is something that’s very important for both us! I can’t simply let it go! I violently object!”

“No no no, it’s not like we’re going to do this for all the three meals of the day. It can just be for breakfast, or something that happens occasionally.”

“But, even so, it’s the truth that my precious time with Onii-chan will be reduced! The intimate time between siblings that we’ve worked so hard to obtain after being separated for six years! Isn’t it overboard for you to be doing that?!”

“Well, it’s not like I don’t understand what you’re trying to say…”

“Regardless of what you say to this person, it will be useless, Kaichou.”

Despite her just moving her chopsticks silently up until then, Nasuhara spoke.

“Because she’s an uncooperative person who doesn’t care if she’s causing troubles for others. Or rather, she’s someone who’ll laugh behind our backs and despise us in secret for not having a kitchen in our own rooms.”

“Wha— nothing of the sort! Please don’t slander me without evidence!”

“It’s true that you never had the intention to let go of your own position. You will never offer your helping hand, no matter how much we plead and regardless of how much we struggle in pain and hardship; am I right? For a cold hearted someone who models herself after the tyrant Nero, you must have viewed this as a good chance to banish us all to the deepest levels of hell. I really can’t foresee what sort of cruel and inhumane plans you have in store for us.”

“Hold on! Aren’t you exaggerating a bit with that!? I don’t think I’ve done anything that deserves to be spoken of that horribly by you!”

“Then please prove it with action. That you’re someone who’s cooperative, different from those who act alone and think only for themselves; prove it with your actions. Out of everyone here, if you’re the most supportive of us living together and cooperating with each other; then can you prove it right now, for all of us to see?”

“Uuhhhhhhhh…”

“Akiko-san, can you please coordinate with us?”

This time, it was Ginbe who interrupted,

“From the looks of things, you’re the only one who’s on par with my cooking abilities. It will be tough for me to handle the meals for five people by myself, so if possible I wish you could offer me your help. It would be a great help if you could take over half of the burden.”

“… Unyuu…”

“Also, I think this will be very beneficial for you as well.”

“Huh? Beneficial?”

“Just as you’ve already admitted, I’m quite confident of my cooking abilities as well. Especially techniques on how to make the most out of a very limited budget, to cook dishes that are really delicious. I’ve reached a state where it won’t be strange if I were to write a book about it. If you’re to cook with me, it will mean that you can learn some of my techniques as well, yeah?”

“Uhh…”

“Of course, I stand to gain from this too. I’ve always heard about your cooking skills from Akito-san, and I can learn something from you as well. In order words, if we can compete and learn from each other, our skills will improve and the dishes will become more delicious with each passing day. From your brother’s point of view I doubt it’s something bad.”

“Uh… Uuuhhhhhhhh…”

Akiko bit on her lips and let out a moan. Her expression was saying that she agrees with Ginbe but it would be maddening for her for her to simply accept it.

Speaking of which, it seems like my sister is always on the losing end whenever she’s up against Ginbe. That’s because Ginbe is someone who can say things that are hard to refute, and she does so by tossing it out gradually with a clear train of thought. Even I’ve been rendered speechless by her on quite a few occasions.

“Uuhhh… O-Onii-chan?”

Even though my sister was looking at me with the expression of her trying to claw at the last straw that could save her.

“Well, why not? Looking at the current situation, I don’t think you can find a strong reason to oppose.”

“Ugh. Even so… My personal time with Onii-chan…”

“The time which we’re spending together hasn’t decreased, right? We’re just eating with everyone, so it’s still you and me together. Or rather, our meals have became more lively. Isn’t that a good thing?”

“Uuuuuuhhhhhhh…”

“There’s also a rule that says, ‘All residents are to work together, and respect each other’. That’s written on the very first page of the document that Kaichou gave us.”

“Guh.”

“You decided to abide by it yesterday and for you to be regretting it after a single night. That’s no good.”

“Hauu…”

My crestfallen sister slumped her shoulders.

“Not only was my lovey dovey world with Onii-chan taken away from me but even my right to have my meals with Onii-chan alone… Ahhhhh, it is so saddening, it’s like I am having a nightmare about the world coming to an end. A world of despair where I am left with nowhere to go, when will my savior descend from heavens and offer me his helping hand?”

“You’re exaggerating too much, Akiko.”

“That is right. For me, my savior is no one else but the Onii-chan, who loves me deeply. If Onii-chan would have a passionate night with me then it would be possible for me to endure this painful adversity—”

“I think you already know I won’t do that?”

“At the very least, give me a passionate kiss.”

“Nope.”

“I am sorry, I am wrong for asking for a deep kiss. A normal kiss will be just fine. The heartwarming type that is most commonly seen, where the lips touch each other gently.”

“I won’t do it, no matter what sort of kiss it is.”

“Then the cheeks! Just the cheeks will do?”

“Not at all.”

“I understand. I will take a hundred steps back and beg Onii-chan.”

“Don’t beg me.”

“Forget it. At a time like this, it does not matter which body part of mine you kiss!”

“To me, it doesn’t matter which body part it is, they’re all out.”

“Disappointment…”

Amid the dumbfounded looks from the student council members, my sister, yet again, slumped her shoulders in dejection.

“… Though, how—ever!”

Just as I was thinking that, my sister raised her head all of a sudden.

“I would not be me if I got depressed by such things! That is because up until now, since I started living with Onii-chan again, Onii-chan has dodged all of my fierce attacks, and I have always held back my sadness until now! This is just a small setback. I will conquer it for all of you to see!”

“Well, I do wish to commend your perseverance; but only if the subject in question wasn’t me.”

“Even if I were to obtain Onii-chan’s kiss right now, it is ultimately just the first step towards our final destination! Until my dream of becoming Onii-chan’s bride becomes a reality, my battle will never end; once again, I shall declare this right here, right now!”

“… If possible, I’d be much happier if you had a more realistic dream that conforms to common sense.”

“Let’s go, Ginbe-san!”

My sister ignored my complaint.

“Hurry up and teach me your cooking techniques! I want to steal as many techniques from Ginbe-san as possible in order to win over Onii-chan’s heart!”

“… I do wish to learn a thing or two about your optimism as well. Let’s work on lunch together later. Just the two of us.”

“Right! Please take care of me!”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Thus, that’s what happened.

It was decided that Ginbe and Akiko will be in charge of our meals.

We’ll save more if we pool our expenses together so it’s definitely not a bad thing in regards to the living expenses of the Himenokouji family. Since this will improve Akiko’s cooking skills as well, there’s really nothing much for me to oppose.

Though my time with Akiko will probably decrease… but since the advantages of the student council members moving in surfaced in such a short time, I’ll just let it be.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations

2014-05-27T16:32:20Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded Illustration Gallery (incomplete -- see comments on page)

=Illustrations=


<gallery>
File:OniAiVol3_009_Ch_02_1.png|Chapter 2 Image 1
File:OniAiVol3_010_Ch_02_2.png|Chapter 2 Image 2
File:OniAiVol3_011_Ch_03_1.png|Chapter 3
File:OniAiVol3_012_Ch_04_1.png|Chapter 4
File:OniAiVol3_013_Ch_05_1.png|Chapter 5
File:OniAiVol3_014_Ch_06_1.png|Chapter 6
File:OniAiVol3_015_Ch_08_1.png|Chapter 8 Image 1
File:OniAiVol3_016_Ch_08_2.png|Chapter 8 Image 2
File:OniAiVol3_017_Ch_08_3.png|Chapter 8 Image 3
File:OniAiVol3_018_Ch_10_1.png|Chapter 10
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|V2 Novel-Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:OniAiVol3 018 Ch 10 1.png

2014-05-27T16:31:33Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 017 Ch 08 3.png

2014-05-27T16:31:04Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 016 Ch 08 2.png

2014-05-27T16:30:36Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 015 Ch 08 1.png

2014-05-27T16:29:46Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 014 Ch 06 1.png

2014-05-27T16:29:08Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 013 Ch 05 1.png

2014-05-27T16:28:42Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 012 Ch 04 1.png

2014-05-27T16:28:13Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 011 Ch 03 1.png

2014-05-27T16:27:42Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 010 Ch 02 2.png

2014-05-27T16:27:12Z

QusaTalma:

File:OniAiVol3 009 Ch 02 1.png

2014-05-27T16:26:01Z

QusaTalma:

GJ-Bu

2014-05-26T03:14:27Z

QusaTalma: /* Volume 2 */ Fixed hyperlink to point at chapter 7 in the correct volume.

[[File:GJ-Bucover.jpg|thumb|300px]]
GJ-Bu (GJ部) is a light novel series written by Shin Araki and illustrated by Aruya.

The first series is complete with 8 volumes (and 1 bonus volume).
The second series which is called "GJ-Bu Middle School" has 8 volumes.
A third series which started this year "GJ-Bu Injury Time" currently has 1 volume.

== Story Synopsis ==
Shinomiya Kyōya is forced to become a new member of the GJ-bu (lit. GJ Club), an unidentified club that dwells in a room of the former building of a certain school. There he meets four girls: Mao, Megumi, Shion and Kirara. Time flies with these unique girls around. The series follows the everyday, though unusual, antics of this band of friends.

== Translation ==
=== [[GJ-Bu:Registration Page|Registration]] ===
Translators are asked to [[GJ-Bu:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
* 11 September 2013 - Project started.

== ''GJ-Bu'' by Shin Araki ==
'''All links below are external links to [http://nanodesutranslations.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''

===Volume 1===
<div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 20px; text-align:left;">
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/color-illustrations/ Novel Illustrations]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-1-6/chapter-1/ Chapter 1: Necktie]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-1-6/chapter-2/ Chapter 2: Game Master]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-1-6/chapter-3/ Chapter 3: The President’s Job]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-1-6/chapter-4/ Chapter 4: Nice Guy]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-1-6/chapter-5/ Chapter 5: One Kirara]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-1-6/chapter-6/ Chapter 6: You Need a Nickname]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-7-12/chapter-7/ Chapter 7: Shake!]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-7-12/chapter-8/ Chapter 8: This Ain’t Coffee]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-7-12/chapter-9/ Chapter 9: 10 Yen Coin]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-7-12/chapter-10/ Chapter 10: Romance Novel – Part 1]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-7-12/chapter-11/ Chapter 11: Romance Novel – Part 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-7-12/chapter-12/ Chapter 12: The Rules of Set Meals]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-13-18/chapter-13/ Chapter 13: Biting Danger]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-13-18/chapter-14/ Chapter 14: It’s a Challenge – Part 1]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-13-18/chapter-15/ Chapter 15: It’s a Challenge – Part 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-13-18/chapter-16/ Chapter 16: Jigsaw Puzzle]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-13-18/chapter-17/ Chapter 17: Where Do You Start Washing From?]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-13-18/chapter-18/ Chapter 18: Midterm Tests]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-19-24/chapter-19/ Chapter 19: Shoujo Manga – 1]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-19-24/chapter-20/ Chapter 20: Shoujo Manga – 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-19-24/chapter-21/ Chapter 21: Spider]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-19-24/chapter-22/ Chapter 22: Grin]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-19-24/chapter-23/ Chapter 23: Looking It Up ]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-19-24/chapter-24/ Chapter 24: Want Some? – Part 1]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-25-30/chapter-25/ Chapter 25: Want Some? – Part 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-25-30/chapter-26/ Chapter 26: Kiss Demon]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-25-30/chapter-27/ Chapter 27: Afternoon Nap]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-25-30/chapter-28/ Chapter 28: Convenience Store Bags and Cup Noodles – Part 1]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-25-30/chapter-29/ Chapter 29: Convenience Store Bags and Cup Noodles – Part 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-25-30/chapter-30/ Chapter 30: Beauties]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-31-36/chapter-31/ Chapter 31: Grooming Time]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-31-36/chapter-32/ Chapter 32: Punishment Game - Part 1]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-31-36/chapter-33/ Chapter 33: Punishment Game - Part 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-31-36/chapter-34/ Chapter 34: Punishment Game - Part 3]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-31-36/chapter-35/ Chapter 35: Punishment Game - Part 4]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapters-31-36/chapter-36/ Chapter 36: Punishment Game - Part 5]
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

===Volume 2===
<div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 20px; text-align:left;">
* Novel Illustrations
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-6/chapter-1/ Chapter 1: Nothing to do]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-6/chapter-2/ Chapter 2: Selling Point – Part 1]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-6/chapter-3/ Chapter 3: Selling Point – Part 2]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-6/chapter-4/ Chapter 4: Selling Point – Part 3]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-6/chapter-5/ Chapter 5: Selling Point – Part 4]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-6/chapter-6/ Chapter 6: Leak]
* [http://gjbuthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapters-7-12/chapter-7/ Chapter 7: Television]
* Chapter 8
* Chapter 9
* Chapter 10
* Chapter 11
* Chapter 12
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
* Chapter 13
* Chapter 14
* Chapter 15
* Chapter 16
* Chapter 17
* Chapter 18
* Chapter 19
* Chapter 20
* Chapter 21
* Chapter 22
* Chapter 23
* Chapter 24
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
* Chapter 25
* Chapter 26
* Chapter 27
* Chapter 28
* Chapter 29
* Chapter 30
* Chapter 31
* Chapter 32
* Chapter 33
* Chapter 34
* Chapter 35
* Chapter 36
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager: [[User:NanoDesu|NanoDesu]]

==== Translators ====
* [[User:BJ-Bu|BJ-Bu]]

==== Editors ====

== Series Overview ==
<big>'''GJ-Bu'''</big>
*GJ部(グッジョぶ)(March 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4094511925)
*GJ部(グッジョぶ)2(June 18, 2010 ISBN 978-4094512106)
*GJ部(グッジョぶ)3(September 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4094512298)
*GJ部(グッジョぶ)4(December 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4094512434)
*GJ部(5)(March 18, 2011 ISBN 978-4094512618)
*GJ部(グッジョぶ)6(June 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4094511925)
*GJ部(7)(September 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4094512977)
*GJ部（8）(December 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4094513103)
*GJ部(9)(March 16, 2012 ISBN 978-4094512922)

<big>'''GJ-Bu Middle School'''</big>
*GJ部中等部 1(April 18, 2012 ISBN 978-4094513363)
*GJ部中等部 2(July 18, 2012 ISBN 978-4094513516)
*GJ部中等部 3(October 18, 2012 ISBN 978-4094513707)
*GJ部中等部 4(January 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4094513882)
*GJ部中等部 5(April 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4094514056)
*GJ部中等部 6(July 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4094514254)
*GJ部中等部 7(October 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4094514445)
*GJ部中等部 8(January 17, 2014 ISBN 978-4094514612)

<big>'''GJ-Bu Injury Time'''</big>
*GJ部ロスタイム(April 18, 2014 ISBN 978-4094514780)

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:NanoDesu Translations]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Shin Araki]]

OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations

2014-05-25T12:21:50Z

QusaTalma: Added some white space to improve readability.

=Illustrations=

[[File:OniAiVol2_003_Back.jpg|thumb|
<br/>This novel is about <a boring story where a pair of siblings, who, due to some reason, were separated from each other, got back together and lived under the same roof again, while living their daily lives in an ordinary fashion> — ‟Brother complex is indeed inconvenient, but it’s definitely not a curse.” ‟Is that so. The way I see it, your entire existence is misfortune personified.” ‟That issue aside, it seems that Himenokouji Akito will finally come visit our home, this time around.” ‟Fufu, Akito is finally visiting my home. I’m really look forward to it.” ‟Huh!? I never heard about that! Onii-chan, what’s this all about!?” — Sorry, just kidding, this is a romantic comedy. For details about the house visit, please open the book and read!
]]

<br/>[[File:OniAiVol2_004_FrontFlap.jpg|thumb|
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>… And you thought I would say those things?
</font>

<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Are you an idiot?
</font>

<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Do you want to die?
</font>
]]

<br/>[[File:OniAiVol2_005_ColorInsert_01.jpg|thumb|
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Well then, let me introduce the characters. This is Himenokouji Akiko-san. As the secretary, she’s a rank lower than me in the student council, has smaller breasts, and who’s test results worse than mine - someone who hasn’t a single point of merit. Ah— the only distinct point about her is that her brother-complex is at an extremely perverted level.
</font>

<font color=red>
<br/>… Rather than an introduction, that was just you bad-mouthing me wasn’t it.
</font>

<font color=black>
<br/>Himenokouji Akiko. Secretary of student council. Bro-con.
</font>

<br/>
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>This is Nikaido Arashi. The president of student council at my school. As you can see, her appearance is as strange as her personality, and her actions are beyond salvation. I just hope she can graduate from the school as quickly as possible, even if it’s only a day earlier. Ah, her expulsion would be OK too.
</font>

<font color=darkorange>
<br/>Ka ka ka. As usual, your words are merciless.
</font>

<font color=black>
<br/>Nikaido Arashi. President of student council. Her sexual desires are strong.
</font>
]]

<br/>[[File:OniAiVol2_006_ColorInsert_02.jpg|thumb|
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>This is Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi-san. As she just transferred to this school a few days ago, I have absolutely no idea what sort of person she is. For now, her name is really weird, and so is the way she speaks.
</font>

<font color=darkgreen>
<br/>Are you a person who will die unless they’re bad mouthing someone?
</font>

<font color=black>
<br/>Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi. Treasurer of student council. Bokukko.<ref name="Bokukko">僕っ娘, a girl who refers herself with boku.</ref>
</font>

<br/>
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>And finally, this guy is Himenokouji Akito. Even though his official title is “Deputy Assistant of Secretary”, I guess he can be considered to be a rather durable slave.
</font>

<font color=brown>
<br/>… At the very least, use terms like “errand boy”, or other softer expressions. Please.
</font>

<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Well, even though I said slave, I mean that you’re a sex-slave, so to speak. There should no problems when it comes to your human rights.
</font>

<font color=brown>
<br/>No, that was a terrible follow-up. Rather, that’s even more of a problem
</font>

<font color=black>
<br/>Himenokouji Akito. Deputy Assistant of Secretary of student council. Akiko’s elder brother.
</font>
]]

<br/>[[File:OniAiVol2_007_ColorInsert_03.jpg|thumb|
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Well then, it’s finally time for the main attraction to enter the spotlight. I’m Nasuhara Anastasia. Vice president of the student council.
</font>

<font color=red>
<br/>… This is terrible.
</font>

<font color=darkorange>
<br/>Ka ka ka. Indeed, this is terrible.
</font>

<font color=darkgreen>
<br/>How should I put it? Generally speaking, that’s how it is.
</font>

<font color=brown>
<br/>I suppose. Well, this is rather fitting of Nasuhara’s style.
</font>

<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Please do not display such questionable expressions. This duty was pushed onto me at this time, so something of this level should be expected. Even though it’s like this, I’m actually doing this in a discreet manner.
</font>

<font color=black>
<br/>Nasuhara Anastasia. Vice president of student council. Hard to get long with.
</font>
]]

<br/>[[File:OniAiVol2_008_BackFlap.jpg|thumb|
<font color=darkblue>
<br/>Fuu.
</font>

<font color=darkblue>
<br/>It’s rather tiring to maintain a professional smile.
</font>
]]

<gallery>
File:OniAiVol2_001_Cover.jpg|Cover
File:OniAiVol2_002_Spine.jpg|Spine
File:OniAiVol2_009_Ch_1_1.jpg|Chapter 1.1
File:OniAiVol2_010_Ch_1_2.jpg|Chapter 1.2
File:OniAiVol2_011_Ch_1_3.jpg|Chapter 1.3
File:OniAiVol2_012_Ch_1_4.jpg|Chapter 1.4
File:OniAiVol2_013_Ch_1_5.jpg|Chapter 1.5
File:OniAiVol2_014_Ch_2_2.jpg|Chapter 2.2
File:OniAiVol2_015_Ch_3_2.jpg|Chapter 3.2
File:OniAiVol2_016_Ch_4_1.jpg|Chapter 4.1
File:OniAiVol2_017_Ch_4_2.jpg|Chapter 4.2
File:OniAiVol2_018_Ch_5.jpg|Chapter 5
File:OniAiVol2_019_Omake_001.jpg|Omake 1
File:OniAiVol2_020_Omake_002.jpg|Omake 2
File:OniAiVol2_021_Omake_003.jpg|Omake 3
File:OniAiVol2_022_Omake_004.jpg|Omake 4
File:OniAiVol2_023_Omake_005.jpg|Omake 5
File:OniAiVol2_024_Omake_006.jpg|Omake 6
File:OniAiVol2_025_Omake_007.jpg|Omake 7
File:OniAiVol2_026_Omake_008.jpg|Omake 8
File:OniAiVol2_027_Omake_009.jpg|Omake 9
File:OniAiVol2_028_Omake_010.jpg|Omake 10
</gallery>

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 1 Illustrations|V1 Novel-Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-05-25T12:18:03Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V3 Chapter 1

===April 12th, 5:30 P.M.===
====Student Hostel – Moving Day====
<br/>
Let’s start with the greeting.

<We were forced to separate from each other, due to some incident. However, we’ve somehow come to live together, as siblings, once again under the same roof. This is a boring monotonous story that records us living our lives smoothly from day to day, without any major incidents; just like the calm, flowing, water.>

That was how it should have been. In the end, the world is just not as simple as we’d have wished for it to be.

Things went out of control, and headed in a very chaotic, but happy, direction.

The student hostel should have originally allowed us siblings to live together by ourselves, in a plain fashion. But what sort of a stable, ordinary life, was I to expect, when a bunch of attention grabbing student council members came moving into the hostel as well.

Ultimately, it was precisely because I was looking forward to that ordinary life that I ended up going through great pains so that I could live with my sister again; though it’s already too late for any regrets.

Perhaps something huge will occur. Even if it develops in an unexpected manner, please don’t be too shocked by it. Depending on the situation, we may even have some blockbuster scenes up for show.

I did feel that service scenes were quite unlikely to happen, because originally, the two people involved were siblings; but every one of the people who just moved in are indeed beautiful. It has resulted in a situation where a guy is living together with four girls under the same roof; if so, I should say that it would be unnatural for none of that to happen.

But whatever.

Even though things have turned out to be the total opposite of what I expected, that doesn’t mean it’s a bad thing.

Seito-Kaichou Nikaido-senpai, Fuku-Kaichou Nasuhara, and needless to say, my good friend Ginbe; all of them are the real deal, in terms of their capabilities. Ignoring the point about them being so difficult to handle, they’re indeed my precious colleagues who usually bring a good influence with them. It’s not what I wished for, but at the same time it’s a situation where I couldn’t ask for anything more either.

Not just for me, but for my younger sister Akiko too. This is probably the best situation for us to thoroughly hone and improve ourselves.

If so, then there isn’t anything much to grumble about.

I shouldn’t complain about how it’s going against my plans.

Instead, shouldn’t I face this once in a lifetime encounter optimistically, and live through my thoroughly wonderful school life with enthusiasm—

‟Impossible.”

… Just like that. It’s a pity, but my position was rejected in an instant.

‟Impossible. It makes no sense. There is no need for consideration. This hostel is for the personal use of Onii-chan and I only, it is the love nest that belongs to just the two of us. It is fine, if it is just those people selling newspapers, or preaching about religion; people that will come and leave in a snap. But they are actually moving in, and I will have to live with that group of student council members as well? Nope, impossible, that will not do. I totally can not accept such a situation.”

At the caretaker’s room of the hostel run by St. Ririana Academy, which is also the two siblings’ the living room.

With her eyebrows arched upwards in a seething expression, my sister Akiko was voicing her dissent against our current situation.

‟Onii-chan, hear me out. It has not even been a month, you know?”

‟Mmm. That’s right.”

‟We siblings have just reunited after so long, and we are finally able to live together again. It has not even been a month. We have barely enjoyed our sweet lovey dovey life, and yet, such a life is about to get destroyed; how can I let such a barbaric thing happen? Because it has been six years, you know? We’ve endured through six years to finally obtain a life with us siblings living together, inseparably, you know?”

‟Mmm. Indeed.”

‟I clenched my teeth and endured through these six years. Despite the two of us being the only ones left in our family, we were separated by force. However, I still listened to Onii-chan, and have always been a good girl. In order not to embarrass myself should the day that I can live with Onii-chan came again, I set harsh standards on myself; and as a reward, I can finally live a life like this. Is that not right, Onii-chan?”

‟Mhmm. You’re right.”

‟I enrolled into a well known school, St. Ririana Academy, with my excellent grades. Even after enrolling into the school, I have maintained my grades among the top three in the rankings. Right now, in the student council there are a lot of responsibilities, so I have gloriously taken on the important role of secretary.”

‟Mhmm. You’re really impressive.”

‟And that is not all. Flower arrangement, the art of the tea ceremony; I have learned a whole set of skills as well; I am also proficient in cooking and the rest of household chores; Most importantly, I have worked tirelessly in order to grow up to be the cute girl that Onii-chan would love. Onii-chan should recognize the fruits of my labor.”

‟Ah— mmm. You have really grown up to be a good girl. You’re someone who won’t embarrass me wherever you go, and you are my younger sister whom I’m proud of.”

‟However, based on the current situation, I think the rewards are far too meager compared to the results that I have achieved. Despite my working hard as your younger sister, Onii-chan has never once petted my head, hugged me, or even given me a kiss. We will not be punished by heavens even if our cohabitation were much sweeter and lovey dovey. But what is with Onii-chan? You are just like a monk, living a life of abstinence in his temple, unwilling to even touch me. There is a saying, ‘It is shame for a man not eat a feast that has been placed before him.’,<ref name="Infidelity">For more (unfortuately, somewhat biased) context about this proverb: http://www.japantimes.co.jp/news/2013/07/06/national/media-national/equal-opportunity-infidelity-comes-to-japan/#.U4HSGvldV5J</ref> and that describes you perfectly. If Onii-chan wants to prove himself as a man, then you will have to make a move on me as quickly as you can.”

‟… Don’t you think the conversation is going off topic?”

‟In any case!”

After a yell, Akiko reiterated her point.

‟For the hostel in which we are living, it is strictly forbidden for outsiders to enter. Though I am rather apologetic towards the ones who have just moved in, we should be chasing them out as quickly as we can.”

‟No, even if you say that…”

Nikaido Arashi.

Nasuhara Anastasia.

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi.

The three of them are practically done with moving in. It wouldn’t be realistic for me to chase them out now.

Or rather, I don’t have the power to do so anyway. Due to the decision for the hostel to be destroyed, I was just barely able to protect my position as a caretaker and resident.

‟The three of them negotiated with the school, and thus they’ve obtained the right to live in this hostel. I don’t think there’s anything that I can say. Moreover, those three people have their own reasons for moving in. If I was to ask them to ‘get out’ at a time like this, don’t you think that’s just a little too…?”

‟Even so, I still can not accept it.”

‟Still, there’s no need for you to hate it so much, without a rhyme or reason, right? Those three people are the members of the student council as well, which means to say they’re our nakama<ref name="nakama">Nakama has the rough meaning of one or more buddies or companions, generally in a similar place in life.</ref> too. We should treasure our nakama more.”

‟I will treasure them in any way you wish, except like this. Just this once, no.”

‟Why not look at it from another point of view? The fact that the three of them have moved in means that the members of the student council have now gathered under the same roof. If so, it will result in us being together twenty four hours a day. That will naturally improve the camaraderie among us, and we can discuss the council’s business whenever we like. See, don’t you think that’s something great?”

‟I do admit, those are advantages. However, they are not worth me sacrificing my private time with Onii-chan.”

‟Well, don’t say that—”

‟Onii-chan. Does it not feel rather suspicious somehow?”

My sister kept staring at me.

‟Somehow, there is the strange feeling that you are standing on the side of those three people.”

‟Is that so? No, nothing of the sort.”

‟No, do not even think of trying to hide it from Akiko’s eyes. Onii-chan is the one who originally made the preparations in order for us siblings to live together again, and you were the one who went through great pains to do so. Compared to me, Onii-chan should be the one who is voicing his dissent against the current situation, no?”

‟No no no, I’m not that sort of narrow minded guy, you know? Indeed, it’s important for us to live together by ourselves. However, it’s similarly important to live with the members of the student council, right?”

‟No, I can not accept that. Today, Onii-chan is, indeed, a little weird. There is no way the usual Onii-chan would say such things.”

‟Even if you say that… What should I do to make you accept it?”

‟Mmm. If it was the usual Onii-chan, he would be saying to me, ‘Do not worry, Akiko. You are the most precious darling to me in the whole world. I will resort to any means to chase those three people out of the hostel. Just wait and see, I will definitely get our lovey dovey lives back. I love you, Akiko. Please marry me right now.’, like that.”

‟The usual me wouldn’t say things like that?!”

‟After that, Onii-chan would gently hug me into his chest, and his lips would… uwaa~, Onii-chan, you can not do that! I am still not mentally prepared!”

‟…”

I decided to ignore my sister, who was now twisting her body about. Somehow, it feels like this girl is slowly becoming more like that, day by day… Would it be better to find a time to clearly talk to her about it?

But forget it, putting those words aside, my sister wasn’t wrong in her accusations. Indeed, to a certain extent, I am siding with the three people who just moved in.

The reason is clear.

One of the reasons for the actions of those three people, was to respond to my sister’s brother complex.

Akiko does listen to me, and has grown up to be an exceptional young lady. However, due to us being separated for such a long time, her brother complex has worsened as well. Her position, reputation, etc., which she has painfully built up after being an adopted child of the Arisugawa family and a member of the student council; there’s a possibility of it all being destroyed in an instant, due to her brother complex being way off the charts.

At a time like this, those three people have moved into the hostel to act as a sort of buffer. That’s how it is.

Of course, from my point of view, it’s not like I’m welcoming it with open arms either.

That’s because it’s quite reasonable for me to want to continue on with my peaceful life, together with my younger sister, after getting it back the hard way.

Then again, those three people have a just cause, which is to cure my sister’s brother complex. Thus, as her elder brother… no, as her guardian, I have the obligation to raise my sister to be an outstanding—

‟Oi— both of you. Can I interrupt for a second?”

Just then, came a voice from the hallway.

‟We’re basically done moving our things. I wish to hold a sort of meeting in regards to our hostel lives. Can you two come here for a bit?”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

‟Now now, there’s no need for you to puff up your face like a balloon, is there?”

At the meeting room and dining room, located on the first floor of the hostel.

Seito-Kaichou, Nikaido Arashi, shrugged her shoulders; while sitting on the chair with her back hunched.

‟With this, the companions living under the same roof have increased. Even if it’s just for show, smile? Hmm?”

‟Nope.”

Upon being told, Akiko puffed up her face even more.

‟Why should I put on a nice expression for you, when you guys are the ones who’ve invaded Onii-chan and I’s love nest, without even giving so much as a warning?”

‟That’s how adults should act.”

‟If so, I’d rather be a child for life.”

‟Kakaka, it seems like I’m really being hated by you. However, I still love that innocent smiling face of yours best. Come on, just once, give me a smile?”

‟The only method of getting back my smile is for everyone here except Onii-chan and I to pack up and leave immediately.”

‟Mmm— really? That’s regrettable. Sadly, we’ve obtained official permission from the school council to live here at this hostel. That’s a fact that won’t change, regardless of how much of a tantrum you throw.”

‟Uhhh… guh…”

‟There’s only one thing you can do to make us leave this hostel: you can become my lover, and the two of us will then enjoy our heavenly nights each and every day.”

‟Absolutely not!”

‟If you can’t be my lover, it’s fine if you marry into my family?”

‟Please restrict your jokes to your eyepatch and Japanese sword!”

‟Please don’t be that infuriated.”

Just then, Fuku-Kaichou Nasuhara interrupted.

‟If you don’t, for someone who doesn’t have much in the way of looks to begin with, it’s only going to get worse? You should behave like a dog who’s getting tempted by its owner’s bait, and start to act cute. If so, that face of yours, which looks like a bulldog sneezing, will become something that’s more pleasant to see.”

‟Bu-Bulldog?! I don’t have such a weird face!”

‟Ara, is that so? I’m sorry, Akiko-who-lost-to-me-in-the-most-recent-beauty-contest-hosted-by-St.-Ririana-Academy.”

‟Kuuu… you’re looking down on me again! There was actually only a one or two vote difference between the number of votes that we got!”

‟However, it’s those one or two votes that decided the match; that’s the truth as well.”

‟Even so, there’s no need for you to ridicule me with that harsh tongue of yours!”

‟Ah, perhaps. I’m sorry for hurting you unintentionally, Akiko-san. I just have a bad habit of not being able to differentiate between the existence of those that are inferior to me. Honestly speaking, I’m not really sure of how different your face is when compared to a bulldog. I’m really sorry. Look, since I’m already lowering my head in apology, please forgive me.”

‟Uuuuuhhh… You’re continuing with your use of abusive words, despite putting on an apologetic attitude!”

‟Alright alright. both of you, stop arguing.”

This time, it was Ginbe who spoke.

‟Himenokouji Akiko-san. Indeed, it’s rather rude of us to move into the hostel without seeking your approval. I’m sorry.”

‟That’s right! To barge into our love nest by yourselves… please reflect deeply on it! I’ll be quite happy if you leave this place after you’re done reflecting on your actions! Immediately! ''Right now!''”<ref name="Right now">The “Right now!” was in English.</ref>

‟I really wish to do that too. However, putting aside Kaichou and Fuku-Kaichou, I’ve been living a penniless life. Due to house moving, my wallet is literally empty right now. Honestly speaking, I don’t even have the cash to move out of here.”

‟Uuhhh… If so…”

‟Even though there aren’t that many people living in this hostel, the school will still fork out the money for our food and stuff. For someone who’s penniless like me, this hostel is my only option left… If I’m chased out of here, I’ll be relegated to wandering on the streets during the freezing month of April. Also, I don’t have many friends who I can rely on, since I just moved here from Kyoto.”

‟… Uuhhhhhh~”

‟The only friend I have, happens to be your elder brother. To be truthful, Akito-san and I were close friends back when we were living in Kyoto. We would help each other with all sorts of things, and if possible, I’d like to continue that sort of relationship with him at this school. Since Akito-san is the caretaker of this hostel, and I’m in an exhausted state; this time around, I wish to rely on his kindness, no matter what.”

‟… Uuuuhhhhhhhhhh~”

‟Akiko-san. I’ve heard from Akito-san that you’ve grown up to be a really exceptional younger sister, and I think so as well upon seeing you. If possible, would you be more tolerant towards your brother’s choice of friends, I think it would do much good for Akito-san’s impression of you as well.”

‟… Uuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhh~”

‟I do understand, that as his blood related sister, you’re always worried about Akito-san. To be honest, I’m the same as well. I think you’re well aware of it too, about the fact that Himenokouji Akito-san is a man who has a rather secretive side, and he occasionally does stir up something big by himself. Isn’t that so?”

‟… Yes, indeed.”

‟I’m not wrong, am I? In actual fact, Akito-san faced quite a few difficulties back in Kyoto due to his personality. For me, I wish to act as a role similar to being Akito-san’s brakes. Indeed, I wish to stay in this hostel to assist Akito-san.”

‟… You’re saying that you’ll need my cooperation?”

‟It’s great that you understand things so quickly. You, the person who knows Akito-san best; and me, the person who knows the Kyoto-Akito-san best. If we join forces, I think we’ll be invincible. What do you think?”

‟… Uuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~”

Akiko’s status: no room for rebuttals.

Stating facts, stirring emotions, and convincing with reason; Ginbe’s debating skills are flawless. Upon being persuaded with such an excellent train of thought, the only means of retaliation left for anyone will probably be to let loose their emotions and rage due to their embarrassment.

‟Uhhh… O-Onii-chan…?”

‟Well, that’s how it is, generally.”

My sister looked towards me, as though she was seeking the final straw that could save her. I simply went for the final blow.

‟Looking at how things are now, it seems like we can only go along with the flow. It isn’t a completely bad thing for you and me, so let’s look at it in a more positive light?”

‟Hawwww…”

With a crestfallen look, Akiko slumped her shoulders.

‟Ahhh… I am finally living alone with Onii-chan, and it is to become a dream that quickly? The proud do not endure, The sound of the Gion Shōja bells echoes the impermanence of all things; It’s like the internal structure was built with collapsing wooden blocks; it’s like making a sand castle while facing an incoming wave. Happy times like this never last…”<ref name="Tales of the Heike">This is a quote that Akiko has mixed up (due to her emotional state) from “Tales of the Heike”. The original is: “The sound of the Gion Shōja bells echoes the impermanence of all things; the color of the sāla flowers reveals the truth that the prosperous must decline. The proud do not endure, they are like a dream on a spring night; the mighty fall at last, they are as dust before the wind”. More information: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Heike</ref>

‟That’s a little too exaggerated.”

‟Ah. Could it be, that this is all a dream?”

‟Sadly for you, this is reality. Without doubt.”

‟I see—. This is reality—”

Once again, Akiko slumped her shoulders.

‟— However!”

She immediately straightened her back. It was as though a coin was flipped to its other side; she was revived.

‟I will not be me if I admit defeat here! For someone like me, who has constantly endured more and more for the past six years, such a trial is of nothing to be afraid of!”

‟Oh. That sounds quite reliable.”

‟That is right, it is really dependable! As such, I, Himenokouji Akiko, shall once again declare: my relationship with Onii-chan will never be broken!”

‟Mhmm. You’re right.”

‟Or rather, I feel that should I successfully complete this trial, we will become like a married couple; and will then be able to really declare ourselves as one in body and soul, for the very first time! If we are to welcome our very first night together with an unwavering stance, the bond between siblings that we form will become stronger than ever. Is that not right, Onii-chan?!”

‟No. I can’t simply nod my head to that.”

As usual, it seemed like there was more than just a small difference between my sister and I’s understanding. Whatever, I won’t go deep into that. It’s rare for things to be settled that amicably.

‟Alright. Well then, I’ll start by saying, ‘Everyone, please take care of me.’”

Nikaido-senpai seized the opportunity to end the subject.

‟No matter what, it’s fate for us five to gather here like this. Everyone has their own views and opinions but since we’re already here let’s work together and strive for a more comfortable life. Don’t you think so too?”

She says a lot of inappropriate stuff, but she’s still the president of the student council at St. Ririana Academy. Even though it’s something that’s said all the time, somehow it still carries a lot of weight.

‟Alright, I have something to say to caretaker Akito-san, in regards to the operation of this hostel in the future.”

‟Mmm? Something to tell me?”

‟Yes. Actually, I’ve located some data about this hostel back when it was still in use.”

As she said that, Nikaido-senpai took out a document.

‟Inside this, are all the rules that we must abide when we’re living here.”

‟Ohho—”

‟The fact is, up until yesterday, the only ones living here were you siblings. However, that won’t be the case starting today. Since we’re living together, there will be a need for rules and regulations, agreed?”

‟Well, you’re right. Indeed.”

‟There’s no need to follow the old rules down to the details, but still, it’s something that was made with the essence of the intelligence of our seniors, that lived here previously. It should be fine for us to make references to it. Also, to be honest, the school council has stated a condition for the revival of this hostel.”

‟Oh. Something like, ‘We must follow the rules written on that document.’, right?”

‟Yes. Well, that’s how it is.”

I guess that’s appropriate.

And not just appropriate, I should say that’s something that I couldn’t have wished for more. It’d be really troublesome if we just started thinking up rules for living together from scratch. Not only that, but making up rules would be even harder than that, if you consider the fact that all the inhabitants that have gathered here are people who’s personalities are just a little too different.

‟Speaking of which, we’re members of the student council anyway. It’s part of the school’s policy to give freedom to its students, but we shouldn’t abuse it and embarrass the school board either.”

‟I see. There’s no reason why we shouldn’t follow those rules, considering the various conditions imposed on us.”

‟Well, that’s how it is. Anyone who’s against it?”

Nikaido senpai gave a brief glance at everyone. It seemed like there was no objection.

‟Good, I’ll hand a copy of this to everyone after photocopies are made, so do look through it properly. Anyone else have anything to say? …OK, that’s all for today, everyone’s dismissed. We’re still not done with our luggage, so we’ll leave the trivial stuff for later.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

That’s how it was.

The first day of the harmonious gathering of the student council members had ended without much of a disturbance.

Of course, I wasn’t aware of anything back then.

About the fact that the ‘rules’ dug out by Nikaido-senpai, which everyone is to abide by, will hit me painfully in the stomach, and come to affect me, slowly but surely.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel-Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-25T10:01:56Z

QusaTalma: /* Volume 3 */ added missing paren.

[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light-novel series '''Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—''' (お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ, short "OniAi", lit. "He is my brother, but as long as we're in love it doesn't matter, right—") is written by Suzuki Daisuke, illustrated by Gekka Uruu and published by Media Factory under the imprint MF Bunko J. To this day it consists of 9 volumes (October 2013). It also got two manga and one anime adaption. The anime, consisting of 12 episodes, aired from October 5th to December 21st, 2012.

==Story Synopsis==
After six years of living apart due to the death of their parents, the Himenokouji twins, Akito and Akiko, are finally reunited when Akito desires to live as a family once more. Even though things are fine at first, Akiko begins to express her incestuous love for her older brother, who only sees her as his little sister.

==Updates==
::* October 18th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 '''COMPLETED'''
::* October 23th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 '''COMPLETED'''
::* November 2nd, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 24th, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 25th, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 '''COMPLETED'''

:: '''Older updates''' can be found '''[[OniAi Updates|here]]'''.

==Formalities==

===Registration===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[OniAi Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[OniAi Registration Page|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[OniAi Specific Guidelines|OniAi Specific Translating/Editing Guidelines]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the supervisors. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>



==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/OniAi Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—]''" series by Suzuki Daisuke ==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6119 Feedback Thread]?

<br/><br/>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Volume 1===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 1|March 25th: First Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|March 26th: Second Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 3|March 27th: Third Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 4|March 28th: Fourth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 5|March 31st: Seventh Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 6|April 3rd: Tenth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 7|April 6th: 13th Day Living Together (Day before the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 7th: 14th Day Living Together (Day of the Opening Ceremony)]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 2===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1 - April 8th, 7:00 A.M. (Day after the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2 - April 8th, 7:30 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3 - April 8th, 7:45 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4 - April 8th, 8:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5 - April 8th, 8:15 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1 - April 9th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2 - April 9th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1 - April 10th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2 - April 10th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1 - April 11th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2 - April 11th, 5:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 12th, 9:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 2:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Omake|Omake - Initial Drafts]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi2.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 3===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - April 12th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Moving Day)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - April 13th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - April 13th, 6:15 A.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - April 13th, 8:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Hallway)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 13th, 9:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Second Floor)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 10:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Courtyard)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - April 13th, 12:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - April 13th, 7:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - APril 13th, 9:00 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - April 14th, 2:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi3.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 3]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 4===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Dormitory)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 14th, 12:15 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Council Room)] (Preview)
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi4.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<br/><br/>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:cautr|cautr]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:inaban|inaban]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1 and 4)
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 4)

'''INACTIVE'''
:* zgmfx09a (at [http://cetranslation.blogspot.de/search/label/Onii-Ai C.E. Light Novel Translations]; Volume 2 and 3)

===Editors===
''Editors are to show some work on the series before getting approved by the supervisor. Currently no editors needed.''

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1)
:* [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] (Volume 2 and 3)

'''INACTIVE'''

==Series Overview==
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ (December 31st, 2010) ISBN 978-4840136761
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 2 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ2 (March 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840138550
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 3 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ3 (June 30th, 2011) ISBN 978-4840139410
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 4 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ4 (October 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840142687
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 5 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ5 (February 2nd, 2012) ISBN 978-4840143899
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 6 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ6 (May 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840145817
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 7 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ7 (September 30th, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148153
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 8 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ8 (October 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148467
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 9 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ9 (March 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840151368
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 10 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ10 (September 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840154192
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 11 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ11 (March 22nd, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663876

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Suzuki Daisuke]]

Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-25T10:01:07Z

QusaTalma: /* Volume 3 */ updated chapter names, added a spot for chapter 11.

[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light-novel series '''Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—''' (お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ, short "OniAi", lit. "He is my brother, but as long as we're in love it doesn't matter, right—") is written by Suzuki Daisuke, illustrated by Gekka Uruu and published by Media Factory under the imprint MF Bunko J. To this day it consists of 9 volumes (October 2013). It also got two manga and one anime adaption. The anime, consisting of 12 episodes, aired from October 5th to December 21st, 2012.

==Story Synopsis==
After six years of living apart due to the death of their parents, the Himenokouji twins, Akito and Akiko, are finally reunited when Akito desires to live as a family once more. Even though things are fine at first, Akiko begins to express her incestuous love for her older brother, who only sees her as his little sister.

==Updates==
::* October 18th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 '''COMPLETED'''
::* October 23th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 '''COMPLETED'''
::* November 2nd, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 24th, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 25th, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 '''COMPLETED'''

:: '''Older updates''' can be found '''[[OniAi Updates|here]]'''.

==Formalities==

===Registration===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[OniAi Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[OniAi Registration Page|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[OniAi Specific Guidelines|OniAi Specific Translating/Editing Guidelines]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the supervisors. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>



==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/OniAi Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—]''" series by Suzuki Daisuke ==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6119 Feedback Thread]?

<br/><br/>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Volume 1===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 1|March 25th: First Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|March 26th: Second Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 3|March 27th: Third Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 4|March 28th: Fourth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 5|March 31st: Seventh Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 6|April 3rd: Tenth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 7|April 6th: 13th Day Living Together (Day before the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 7th: 14th Day Living Together (Day of the Opening Ceremony)]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 2===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1 - April 8th, 7:00 A.M. (Day after the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2 - April 8th, 7:30 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3 - April 8th, 7:45 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4 - April 8th, 8:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5 - April 8th, 8:15 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1 - April 9th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2 - April 9th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1 - April 10th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2 - April 10th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1 - April 11th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2 - April 11th, 5:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 12th, 9:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 2:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Omake|Omake - Initial Drafts]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi2.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 3===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - April 12th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Moving Day]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - April 13th, 5:30 P.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - April 13th, 6:15 A.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - April 13th, 8:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Hallway)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 13th, 9:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Second Floor)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 10:30 A.M. (Student Hostel – Courtyard)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - April 13th, 12:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - April 13th, 7:15 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - APril 13th, 9:00 P.M. (Student Hostel – Dining Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - April 14th, 2:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (Student Hostel – Caretaker’s Room)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi3.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 3]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 4===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Dormitory)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 14th, 12:15 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Council Room)] (Preview)
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi4.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<br/><br/>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:cautr|cautr]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:inaban|inaban]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1 and 4)
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 4)

'''INACTIVE'''
:* zgmfx09a (at [http://cetranslation.blogspot.de/search/label/Onii-Ai C.E. Light Novel Translations]; Volume 2 and 3)

===Editors===
''Editors are to show some work on the series before getting approved by the supervisor. Currently no editors needed.''

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1)
:* [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] (Volume 2 and 3)

'''INACTIVE'''

==Series Overview==
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ (December 31st, 2010) ISBN 978-4840136761
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 2 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ2 (March 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840138550
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 3 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ3 (June 30th, 2011) ISBN 978-4840139410
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 4 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ4 (October 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840142687
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 5 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ5 (February 2nd, 2012) ISBN 978-4840143899
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 6 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ6 (May 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840145817
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 7 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ7 (September 30th, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148153
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 8 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ8 (October 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148467
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 9 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ9 (March 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840151368
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 10 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ10 (September 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840154192
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 11 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ11 (March 22nd, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663876

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Suzuki Daisuke]]

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1

2014-05-21T16:50:43Z

QusaTalma: Fixed a few grammatical things.

===April 8th, 7:00 A.M.===
====Day After the Opening Ceremony====
<br/>
‟Brother-complex is indeed inconvenient, but it is definitely not a curse!”

It was morning, at the dining table, in the caretaker’s room of the St. Ririana Academy’s students’ hostel.

My rather incompetent sister suddenly said that with her eyebrows arching up.

‟Many have the misconception that having a brother-complex = having a curse. There are even some narrow minded people who firmly believe that brother-complex is some sort of mental illness. People that had committed such serious errors have repeatedly appeared, and that is the sad truth. But, even so, we should never give in. We should firmly maintain our stance, and fight against such prejudice to the end.”

‟…”

Upon hearing my sister’s grand speech all of the sudden, I stopped my hands from eating breakfast.

‟Well, I don’t really understand what you’re talking about, but I’ll just say this: brother-complex isn’t something that wonderful, alright? You can’t openly be in love.”

‟Hmph. That is something that I already know… but Onii-chan is one of those pitiful people who are plagued by the sickness called common sense. That is probably the only weakness of my brother whom I am deeply in love with.”

‟But if you’re a bro-con, you won’t be able to have healthy children, right? The fact is, the union of genes between two closely related relatives will result in hindering the development of future generations. That had been already proven by both history and science.”

‟Yes, that! I was about to talk about that!”

‟Stop waving your fist and chopsticks about. That’s rude.”

‟It is this very taboo that makes such passionate love even more exciting!”

My sister ignored my reminders and continued on.

‟I dare say this: brother-complex is a gift from god, an irreplaceable talent.”

‟Aha.”

‟Indeed, I have occasionally suffered from gratuitous criticisms due of the fact that I am a bro-con. There are occasions when I am treated unfairly by people subconsciously as well, and so I am unable to take revenge on them. I have to admit, this is something rather inconvenient in regards to my everyday life.”

‟Rather than talking about all these things, why are you not eating? The food will become cold if you don’t eat it quickly, you know?”

‟But, you can not say that it is a curse or anything! No one knows the sort of happiness I have been enjoying every day due to me loving Onii-chan a lot! As someone who treats my blood related brother as a member of the opposite sex and loves him deeply for that, they would have no idea what sort of glorious life I have been living!”

‟… You know, it shouldn’t matter even if the opposite party isn’t me, right? The amount of happiness that you feel will be the same even if your other half isn’t blood related to you.”

‟No, you are totally wrong! It is against morals, but that’s the perfect reason why we can savor absolute happiness! Also, would anyone find a romance enchanting if it was smooth sailing? The answer is no, absolutely no one!”

‟Ara. This morning’s rice is really delicious.”

I’d realized this conversation won’t end anytime soon.

I ignored my sister’s speech, and changed the subject.

‟Each and every grain of rice is plump and glossy. It’s obviously different from those of the past. Could it be that you’ve switched to another type of rice?”

‟Please Onii-chan. This tactic will no longer work, you know?”

<nowiki>*Che che che*</nowiki>, my sister wiggled her index finger.

[[File:OniAiVol2_009_Ch_1_1.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Akiko has already experienced it personally, that skill that Onii-chan is proud of; which is to change the subject of the conversation. That is right, if you think that I will always fall for that, then you are terribly wrong.”

‟Upon closer inspection, you’ve mixed various types of rice into this, right?”

‟Huh!? You found out?!”

My sister showed an expression half in shock, and half in glee.

‟I had planned to be secretive about it, but who would have thought that it would be found out that quickly… as expected from Onii-chan.”

‟This is probably… some sort of inexpensive rice, right?”

‟Ah, you are sharp. Yes, that is how it is. I used a type of plain, ordinary, rice that costs five hundred yen per kilogram.”

‟Eh… Even so, this rice is really delicious.”

‟Yes. Actually, it is not just the expensive types of rice that are delicious.”

‟Uhuh. Meaning to say, it’s something like blending coffee, right?”

‟As expected of Onii-chan. It is just as you have said.”

‟I see. It’s no wonder I find the taste so intriguing. You’re really wonderful to be able to make 1 + 1 equal to 3 or even 4.”

‟Ehehe. Thanks for your compliments.”

‟Come to think of it, where did you learn such techniques from? Did the Arisugawa family actually teach you stuff like these as well?”

‟No, how could that be? This was taught to me by the boss of the rice shop, whom I have gotten familiar with recently. Since the Arisugawa have their lofty reputations to uphold, they will only use organic rice of the highest quality. Actually, typical rice can be as delicious as this with just some effort put into it… those people’s minds are really rigid.”

‟… Sigh, but I’m really sorry to have caused you to undergo such trouble.”

‟Is anything wrong?”

‟No, it’s just that our family budget is really tight. You learned techniques like these because you want to lessen the burden on us, even if it’s just a little. Isn’t that so? If only I could earn more money, then it would be easier for you as well.”

‟Onii-chan, what are you saying? I am extremely satisfied with our current lifestyle, and I am quite grateful to Onii-chan for living together with me everyday. This is my responsibility as your wife, to be as thrifty as possible, so that we can work towards a better life. Onii-chan should focus on his work, while I focus on the housework; is that not wonderful?”

‟Hmm I guess. Although I spotted a certain term that’s quite wrong. Well, so that’s how it is huh. I feel a lot better if you put it that way. You’re a really capable younger sister, Akiko.”

‟Ehehe, thank you. Well, Onii-chan, please eat it before it gets cold. There is still more, you know?”

‟Mmm. Since it’s so delicious, I’ll just eat a little more.”

‟Alright, please eat to your heart’s content. Also, I spent extra effort on the miso soup as well, did you notice that?”

‟Ohhh? What did you do?”

‟Kuku. Please take a guess.”

‟Uhh— Hmm… Since you’ve said so, the saltiness is slightly richer than usual… No, could the secret be in this rather dark color? Uhh— Hmm…”

…

……

………

‟—Oh. It’s that time already?”

‟Ah, it really is. We have chatted too much.”

‟We’ll be late if we don’t pick up the pace.”

‟It is alright, Onii-chan, please go to school first. I will go after clearing the dishes. It is my turn to be washing the dishes today.”

‟Oh. I’m really sorry about that.”

‟Do not put it to heart. I really want to go to school with Onii-chan together; but it would not do if we do not follow the rules.”

‟Mmm yeah. That law abiding attitude of yours is really dependable.”

‟No, it is nothing like that.”

‟Mmm, Well then—”

I stood up from the short table, and checked my looks using the mirror on the floor.

The fact is, even now, my body is still not used to wearing St. Ririana Academy’s rather old fashioned uniform.

Today is my first day of work as a member of the student council. Even though being given the post of deputy assistant of secretary (errand boy) isn’t something out of my own will. It won’t do if someone like me, who just transferred into the school, played around with my duties. I’d be an utter embarrassment for my sister, who’s the secretary. As her elder brother, I don’t wish for anything like that to happen.

‟Well, then, I’ll be leaving.”

‟Alright. Be careful, Onii-chan.”

Opening the huge door of the wooden, seventy-year-old, shabby apartment, I was welcomed by the winds of late spring.

Today is a clear day that’s almost cloudless. The chance of rain is near 0%.

As for myself, Himenokouji Akito, who’s talking his first step into a new chapter of his life, this is definitely something good,

‟Uhh, no— that is right!”

My sister ran up to me as I was walking out of the hostel. She was breathless.

‟Hold on a second Onii-chan! I am not done with my speech!”

‟Hmm? I listened to you talking quite a bit about the methods of mixing rice as well as the secret of the miso soup.”

‟Not those things! It is the topic about how being a bro-con brings about inconveniences, but it is definitely not a curse!”

My sister just rushed onto the street while still wearing her apron, with her eyes becoming like an inverted triangle.

‟Really… Onii-chan you are too much. You deliberately ran away from your cute sister, who was trying to tell you something important, by changing the subject. I said that I would not fall for it again, right?”

‟Mmm, I guess you did say something like that. But you bit at my bait at almost full force, you know? Just now.”

‟Ignore that for the moment!”

She pointed at me with a *swoosh*.

‟Please listen to me carefully, because this is something important! You are to remain here and not move an inch until you have listened to everything that I have to say—”

‟Well then, let’s just leave it at that. I’m short on time.”

‟Wa—!? You are turning your back towards me and leaving in a hurry after saying that?! That is enough, there is no use in running. With my godly speed that can run fifty meters in a mere six seconds, it will be easy for me to catch up to Onii-chan—”

‟Oh. Right, right. You’re to clear up the dishes immediately. No leaving them for later. Your Onii-chan dislikes children who don’t follow the rules, you know.”

‟T-That is too much! You planned to trap me with that all along!? Onii-chan you are an idiot! You are mean!”

I pretended not to hear the protests of my sister. I increased the pace of my steps, and walked hurriedly.

… Well well.

I’ve a feeling today is going to be a rather messy day.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel-Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1

2014-05-21T16:16:56Z

QusaTalma: /* Day After the Opening Ceremony */ added a few commas.

===April 8th, 7:00 A.M.===
====Day After the Opening Ceremony====
<br/>
‟Brother-complex is indeed inconvenient, but it is definitely not a curse!”

It was morning, at the dining table, in the caretaker’s room of the St. Ririana Academy’s students’ hostel.

My rather incompetent sister suddenly said that with her eyebrows arching up.

‟Many have the misconception that having a brother-complex = having a curse. There are even some narrow minded people who firmly believes that brother-complex is some sort of mental illness. People that had committed such serious errors have repeatedly appeared, and that is the sad truth. But, even so, we should never give in. We should firmly maintain our stance, and fight against such prejudice to the end.”

‟…”

Upon hearing my sister’s grand speech all of the sudden, I stopped my hands from eating breakfast,

‟Well, I don’t really understand what you’re talking about, but I’ll just say this: brother-complex isn’t something that wonderful, alright? You can’t openly be in love.”

‟Hmph. It is something that I already know… but Onii-chan is one of those pitiful people who is plagued by the sickness called common sense. That is probably the only weakness of my brother whom I am deeply in love with.”

‟But if you’re a bro-con, your won’t be able to have healthy children, right? The fact is, the union of genes between two closely related relatives will result in the hindrance of the development of future generations. That had been already proven by both history and science.”

‟Yes, that! I was about to talk about that!”

‟Stop waving your fist and chopsticks about. That’s rude.”

‟It is this very taboo that makes such passionate love even more exciting!”

My sister ignored my reminders and continued on.

‟I dare say this: brother-complex is a gift from god, an irreplaceable talent.”

‟Aha.”

‟Indeed, I had occasionally suffered from gratuitous criticisms due of the fact that I am a bro-con. There are occasions when I am treated unfairly by people subconsciously as well, and so I am unable to take revenge on them. I have to admit, this is something rather inconvenient in regards to my everyday life.”

‟Rather than talking about all these things, why are you not eating? The food will become cold if you don’t eat it quickly, you know?”

‟But, you can not say that it is a curse or anything! No one knows what sort of happiness I have been enjoying everyday due to me loving Onii-chan a lot! As someone who treats my blood related brother as a member of the opposite sex and loving him deeply for that, they would no idea what sort of glorious life I have been living!”

‟… You know, it shouldn’t matter even if the opposite party isn’t me, right? The amount of happiness that you feel will be the same even if the other half isn’t blood related to you.”

‟No, you are totally wrong! It is against morals, but that’s the perfect reason why we can savor absolute happiness! Also, would anyone find a romance enchanting if it was smooth sailing? The answer is none, absolutely no one!”

‟Ara. This morning’s rice is really delicious.”

I’d realized this conversation won’t end anytime soon.

I ignored my sister’s speech, and changed the subject.

‟Each and every grain of rice is plump and glossy. It’s obviously different from those of the past. Could it be that you’ve switched to another type of rice?”

‟Please Onii-chan. This tactic will no longer work, you know?”

<nowiki>*Che che che*</nowiki>, my sister wiggled her index finger.

[[File:OniAiVol2_009_Ch_1_1.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Akiko has already experienced it personally,. The skill that Onii-chan is proud of, which is to change the subject of the conversation. That is right, if you think that I will always fall for that, then you are terribly wrong.”

‟Upon closer inspection, you’ve mixed various types of rice into this, right?”

‟Huh!? You found out!?”

My sister showed an expression half in shock and half in glee.

‟I had planned to be secretive about it, but who would have thought that it would be found out that quickly… as expected from Onii-chan.”

‟This is probably… some sort of inexpensive rice, right?”

‟Ah, you are sharp. Yes, that is how it is. I used a type of really ordinary rice that cost five hundred yen per kilogram.”

‟Eh… Even so, this rice is really delicious.”

‟Yes. Actually, it is not just the expensive types of rice that are delicious.”

‟Uhuh. Meaning to say, it’s something like blending coffee, right?”

‟As expected of Onii-chan. It is just as you have said.”

‟I see. It’s no wonder I find the taste so intriguing. You’re really wonderful to be able to make 1+1 equal to 3 or even 4.”

‟Ehehe. Thanks for your compliments.”

‟Come to think of it, where did you learn such techniques from? Did the Arisugawa family actually teach you stuff like these as well?”

‟No, how can that be? This is taught by the boss of the rice shop whom I have gotten familiar with recently. Since the Arigusawa has their lofty reputations to uphold, they will only use organic rice of the highest quality. Actually, the typical rice can be as delicious as this with just some effort put into it… those people’s minds are really rigid.”

‟… Sigh, but I’m really sorry to have caused you to undergo such troubles.”

‟Is anything wrong?”

‟No, it’s just that our family budget is really tight. You learned techniques like these because you want to lessen the burden on us, even if it’s just a little. Isn’t that so? If only I could earn more money, then it would be easier for you as well.”

‟Onii-chan, what are you saying? I am extremely satisfied with our current lifestyle, and I am really grateful to Onii-chan for living together with me everyday. That is my responsibility as your wife to be as thrifty as possible, so that we can work towards a better life. Onii-chan should focus on his work, while I focus on the housework; is not this wonderful?”

‟Hmm I guess. Although I’d spotted a certain term that’s quite wrong. Well, so that’s how it’s huh. I’m feeling a lot better if you put it that way. You’re really a capable younger sister, Akiko.”

‟Ehehe, thank you. Well, Onii-chan, please eat it before it gets cold. There is still more, you know?”

‟Mmm. Since it’s so delicious, I’ll just eat slightly more.”

‟Alright, please eat to your heart’s content. Also, I spent extra effort on the miso soup as well, did you notice that?”

‟Ohhh? What did you do?”

‟Kuku. Please take a guess.”

‟Uhh— Hmm…Since you’ve said so, the saltiness is slightly richer than usual… No, could the secret be in this rather dark color? Uhh— Hmm…”

…

……

………

‟—Oh. It’s that time already?”

‟Ah, it really is. We have chatted too much.”

‟We’ll be late if we don’t pick up the pace.”

‟It is alright, Onii-chan, please go to school first. I will go after clearing the dishes. It is my turn to be washing the dishes today.”

‟Oh. I’m really sorry about that.”

‟Do not put it to heart. I really want to go to school with Onii-chan together; but it would not do if we do not follow on these rules.”

‟Mmm yeah. That law abiding attitude of yours is really dependable.”

‟No, it is nothing like that.”

‟Mmm, Well then—”

I stood up from the short table, and checked my looks using the mirror on the ground.

Fact is, even until now, my body was still not used to wearing St. Ririana Academy’s rather old fashioned uniform.

Today is my first day of work as a member of the student council. Even though being given the post of deputy assistant of secretary (errand boy) isn’t something out of my own will. It won’t do if someone like me, who’d just transferred into the school, played around with my duties. I’ll be an utter embarrassment for my sister, who’s the secretary. As her elder brother, I don’t wish for anything like that to happen.

‟Well, then, I’ll be leaving.”

‟Alright. Be careful, Onii-chan.”

Opening the huge door of the wooden seventy-year-old shabby apartment, I was welcomed by the winds of late spring.

Today is a clear day that’s almost cloudless. The chance of rain is almost 0%.

As for myself, Himenokouji Akito, who’s talking his first step into a new chapter of his life, this is definitely something good,

‟Uhh, no —— that is right!”

My sister chased up to me as I was walking out of the hostel. She was breathless.

‟Hold on a second Onii-chan! I am not done with my speech!”

‟Hmm? I’d listened to you talking quite a bit about the methods of mixing rice as well as the secrets of the miso soup.”

‟Not those things! It is the topic about how being a bro-con brings about inconveniences, but it is definitely not a curse!”

My sister just rushed onto the streets while still wearing her apron, with her eyes becoming that of an inverted triangle,

‟Really… Onii-chan you are too much. You deliberately ran away from your cute sister, who was trying to tell you something important, by changing the subject. I had said that I would not fall for it again, right?”

‟Mmm, I guess you did say something like that. But you’d bitten at my bait almost at full force, you know? Just now.”

‟Ignore that for the moment!”

She pointed at me with a *swoosh*.

‟Please listen to me carefully,because this is something important! You are to remain here and not move an inch until you have listened to everything that I have to say—”

‟Well then, let’s just leave it at that. I’m short of time.”

‟Wa—!? You are turning your back towards me and leaving in a hurry after saying that!? That is enough, there is no use running. With my godly speed that can run fifty meters in a mere six seconds, it will be easy for me to catch up to Onii-chan—”

‟Oh. Right, right. You’re to clear up the dishes immediately. No leaving them for later. Your brother dislikes children who don’t follow the rules, you know.”

‟T-That is too much! You planned to trap me with that all along!? Onii-chan you are an idiot! You are mean!”

I pretended not to hear the protests of my sister. I increased the pace of my steps, and walked hurriedly.

… Well well.

I’ve a feeling today is going to be a rather messy day.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel-Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6

2014-05-21T15:33:36Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 6

===April 13th, 2:00 P.M.===
<br/>
The school had a rest on the next day as well.

And I’ll be meeting someone from my work later during the day.

She was introduced to me via Ginbe’s network. I’d acted rather irresponsibly towards her for a brief moment of time. To be honest, I won’t be able to raise my head in front of her.

This person is in charge of me, and is someone who is really tolerant, so I do act slightly spoiled by her. However, I’ve dragged the deadline to its absolute limit this time around, so much I made her cry.

‟Ah. Akito-san.”

We’ve agreed to meet at an economical tea house that’s located at the corner of a shopping street, a slight distance away from the train station.

She was sitting in the deepest corner as usual.

‟Nice to see you, Jinno-san. Sorry to have made you wait.”

‟It’s nothing. I got here not too long ago~”

Kaaruko Jinno, twenty five years old.

Her distinctive features are: her childish face despite her age, her gentle smile, and those slightly drooping eyes. She’s my editor.

‟No, I’m really sorry. I pushed the deadline too far.”

‟It’s nothing. Waiting is part of my job as well~”

‟It’s great of you to think of it that way. Really.”

‟But Akito-san, our president has high hopes for you. He thinks you have the potential to go far. Putting aside the point about the deadline for now, it’s difficult for me if you don’t repay those expectations, you know~”

‟Ah, you’re totally right about that. … However, if possible, I’d like to get down to business…”

‟Right. Lets get down to business.”

I ordered a cup of hot red tea, while Jinno chose hot cocoa with whipped cream. We then returned to our seats.

‟In conclusion~…”

Jinno said while taking out a stack of papers from her bag,

‟This draft is really wonderful. The new emotional entanglement between the characters felt extremely real. I became engrossed in the story, and before I knew it I had already finished with the whole thing…”

‟Thanks for your praise.”

‟However, some of the parts where you write about your feelings and emotions come off a little raw. So lets correct those areas one at a time. Firstly~”

…Well.

I guess you should have understood by now.

This is what allows me to maintain my livelihood. It’s something I’m trying to hide from the people around me; including my younger sister. I’m someone who lives by using a pen; in another words, I’m an author.

I’m not much of a writer either, since I’m mainly writing novels that are published on their own. I have no intention of boasting, but I guess I could call myself a novelist. Though the sales of my books and my popularity are still not on the level where I could proudly introduce myself as one.

‟… Well, that’s it, roughly~ Do you have any thoughts on that, Akito-san?”

‟Nope, none. All those things that you’ve pointed out are true. I do think that they need some slight improvements. I’ll rewrite the areas you mentioned.”

‟I understand. Akito-san is really straightforward about things like these, so it that makes it much easier for me as well~”

‟Ahh, I’m always pulling you down when it comes to the deadlines, so I’ll try to be as compliant as I can when it comes to things like this.”

‟And it’s just like what you said~. Akito-san still drags his deadlines out like this. Despite being a newcomer. Typically speaking, that’s unthinkable, you know~?”

‟Ahh, you’re right. I promise I’ll settle everything properly.”

It may sounds like she was preaching me, but the expression on Jinno’s face was really gentle. I wasn’t frightened by her even a little bit; instead, I was healed by her words.

She’s honest and serious. She may not be very efficient in her work, but she’s passionate. Jinno is someone who’s well loved by her fellow colleagues and superiors.

I don’t wish to create any troubles for her, if possible, and I did think of helping her get the recognition that she deserves by churning out some best-selling books. But with the way things are now, I’m still only a newcomer.

‟Well, that’s our president for you.”

Jinno said with an expression akin to that of a napping dog with its belly exposed.

‟I too, have high hopes for Akito-san’s talents as well. You managed to come up with a draft like this despite having only a few volumes under your belt. It’s really impressive considering your age. There’s an oppressive feeling to your work… and yet Akito-san is someone with a gentle and mature personality. How exactly do you manage to write novels like this…”

‟Well, it’s because my private life has been slightly chaotic. It’s became hard for me to find time for the draft. In the end, I was forced finish everything in a single night. Something like that. It’s not something that desirable.”

‟Uh— mmm. That’s partially due to that, but…”

Jinno smirked and muttered,

‟Hey Akito-san. I’m not saying this as your editor, but from my own, personal, position.”

‟Haa. Yes?”

‟I’m thinking… Akito-san, you’re a sis-con, aren’t you?”

‟Huh?”

The unexpected question stunned me.

‟Eh? Me? A sis-con?”

‟Yes. You Akito-san are a sis-con.”

‟No, no no no, what are you talking about? I’m not a sis-con.”

‟Eh~? Is that so?”

Ahhhhh, damn.

So it isn’t only the members of the student council who misunderstood me, but Jinno as well.

‟I admit I do dote on my younger sister a lot. She’s the only relative I have left, and after we were forced to live apart, I have to dote on her even more. You’re right to say that I care about my sister much more than anyone else in the world. But as her relative; her elder brother, that’s only natural, right?”

‟Really? Is that how it is?”

‟Well of course. Without a doubt.”

‟But, but Akito-san—”

It’s rare of Jinno to continue talking on the matter.

‟Akito-san will do some of these things, right? For example, making a notebook that’s named something along the lines of ‘Sister Dairy’ and updating it on a daily basis, right? What your sister has eaten that day, what she said, how many times she was angry, and how many times she laughed; things like that.”

‟But of course? As her elder brother, it’s only natural for me to be concerned about the situation that my sister is in at all times. Not to mention, I’m currently taking on the role of her parents as well.”

‟And, Akito-san will take lots of pictures of his sister and print them all out, before framing them up and storing them properly, right?”

‟Yes, of course? There are many old photos who’s negatives I no longer possess. Even for those which I do possess, I’ll still print them all out and store them properly. Is there anything wrong with that?”

‟… Uhh— mmm. If so, you can’t consider that as normal, can you? I don’t think there are any elder brothers in the world who would normally do those kind of things for their younger sisters…”

Oh my.

That had quite a bit of impact on me.

Lets not talk about that overly suspicious group of people from the student council. To think that the editor whom I trust, Jinno, is actually saying things like that as well. I didn’t anticipate this at all. I do think she’s a very capable editor, but perhaps being a little too subjective is a tiny flaw of hers.

‟I might as well take this opportunity to clear things up. Jinno-san, that’s just your misunderstanding. You’re totally wrong, you couldn’t be more wrong than that.”

‟Ehhhhh~? Is that so?”

‟To begin with, you’re wrong for thinking that I’m just your typical elder brother. Our parents are no longer around, and we siblings were separated for a long time before we finally got back together again. I’m not just her elder brother, but I’ve also had to take on the role as her parents as well. Parents will always be concerned about the growth of their children, right? They’ll use cameras, video cams and such to record the appearance of their children, right? That’s exactly what it is. There’s absolutely nothing suspicious about it.”

‟Urmmm~…”

‟Also, Jinno-san is an only child, right? If so, it’s not very convincing when you say things like ‘you’re different from a typical elder brother’.”

‟Uuuuhhhh… B-But?”

Jinno refused to give up.

‟I do think that Akito-san’s works are really charming. It’s devoid of that so called, ‘fan service’ that’s typically found in many recent works. Instead, it gives off the intense feeling that says ‘Read my novels rather than those other things! How’s that?!’.”

‟Thank you for your praise. I’m really happy to hear that from you.”

‟But to be honest, the contents of your works are rather selective in it’s readers. That isn’t something particularly good for sales.”

‟I have no excuse for that… Sorry to have troubled you.”

‟However, even though Akito-san’s works only caters to a small group of readers, they’ll support your work for life if they fall in love with them; that’s how it is. That’s what your works are. Our president is rather optimistic about that part. So even though the profits are slightly… no, they’re quite low, but we’re still counting it as an investment in Akito-san’s talents.”

‟Thank you for that. If not for the hopes our president has in me, it would’ve been impossible to acquire living expenses needed for my sister and I.”

‟Also, from what you’ve said just now, Akito-san has denied the fact that you’re a sis-con, right?”

‟Yeah, that’s how it is.”

‟Then—”

Jinno took out a book from her bag.

And turned its cover towards me.

While hiding behind the book, she peeked at me and said timidly.

‟What do you have to say about the fact that you’ve written a work like this, Shindou Koichirou-sensei?”

If you want to ask what sort of book that is, it’s nothing major, really.

<The Story of Forbidden Love>, that’s my debut work.

‟I see your point.”

I think I understand.

But at the same time, I felt rather helpless as well.

‟Jinno-san.”

‟Yes.”

‟You’re suspicious of me because of that?”

‟That’s because—”

She said in a rather bewildered tone,

‟This book here, it’s a novel with a theme on incestuous relationship, right?.”

‟Yes. That’s right.”

‟The names of the main characters are Akio and Akina, right?”

‟Yes. That’s right.”

‟… Ugh…”

Towards Jinno, who could no longer carry on with her words,

‟I guess I understand what you’re trying to say.”

‟Well, yes. In any case, what I want to say is…”

‟It’s simple, Jinno-san. That misunderstanding of yours will be solved in an instant. All I need is one sentence and you’ll be able to accept it immediately.”

‟One sentence? What’s that?”

‟It won’t do to confuse fiction with reality.”

I shrugged and laughed.

‟That won’t do, Jinno-san. Putting aside the typical readers for a second, I’m rather shocked to hear those words from you.”

‟R-Right… U-Urm… but Akito-san—”

‟Of course, in order to make it easier for me to inject in my feelings, I’d given the main characters names that are similar to us two. But fiction is just that; something that’s fabricated. There’s a line that goes: ‘All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.’, right?”

‟Though that isn’t wrong… Urmmmm? Eh~?”

Jinno was moving her head about repeatedly.

‟Is that so? It somehow feels like something is wrong…”

‟That’s just your delusion. Get a grip. You’re my editor.”

‟Y-Yes. I’ll do just that. …Uh, well then, basically those are my opinions for this draft. However, please don’t ever push the deadline so far again, since it will cause our schedule to be very tight; try to arrange it such that there’s more room for allowance… ok?”

‟Understood. I can be considered as a professional as well. I’ll handle my work properly. That’s fine, right?”

‟Mmm, then I’ll leave things in your care.”

‟Well, let’s stop for the day. My sister will start ranting if I’m away from home for too long.”

‟Is that so? So your sister rants at you~… Ah, Akito-san, do you want to go somewhere for lunch? As a sort of celebration, since your draft has been completed.”

‟Ah— I’m sorry, but I think my sister has cooked something already and is waiting for me. Perhaps next time.”

‟Ah, that’s how it is~. How regretful.”

‟Well, that’s all for today then. Thank you for your hard work.”

‟Thank you. …Hmmm? Eh?”

… Even as we parted, Jinno was still tilting her head and saying, “It still feels a little weird.”

Am I that untrustworthy?

Whatever. It’s mainly my fault that she is not able to give me her full trust. I should be able to gain that trust back by continuing to work hard.

And that’s it. It’s better if I hide from Jinno the fact that my sister is a die hard fan of my work. It’ll probably become the reason for yet another misunderstanding if she came to know that.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

Alright.

With that, the story has came to an end. For now.

‟Due to some reasons, they were forced to be separated —omitted— compiled into a simple, boring story.”

— That was what I initially said, though it was derailed rather spectacularly yet again, as per usual. I’m already tired of apologizing repeatedly for going back on my words.

So, I’ll not go against the flow of whatever has happened until now. Instead, I’ll take a proactive position and record the chaotic days that are about to come.

Although, I’m not sure if this is something fortunate or troublesome; probably more of the latter; It’s as though fate is responding to what I’d written earlier. Another troublesome event is about to strike.

Therefore, to give a simple preview.

In the future, the truth about my sister and I not being blood related will be exposed.

… Well then, may we meet again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|V3 Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-05-21T15:00:46Z

QusaTalma: Added missing noinclude opening tag.

===April 12th, 9:00 A.M.===
<br/>
The Himenokouji household has a habit of waking up early.

My sister wakes up at five in the morning so that she can do housework and prepare our breakfast. I wake up at six to make preparations for the morning as well. That’s how it usually is.

However, that applies only for the normal days.

Take today for example. Both of us siblings will sleep until late since it’s the school’s rest day. The sleep which we lack during the normal days is replenished on the rest day; that’s how it is.

Not to mention, I transformed myself into a workaholic after the visit to Kaichou’s house yesterday, and worked through the night all the way until the sun rose into the sky again before I headed to bed. Not to hide it from you guys, but if we’re talking about how sleepy I am today, it’s to the point where I’d want to sleep even if I had to face some kind of torture.

But thanks to that, I finally managed to catch up on the work which I’d set aside thanks to the house visits these last three days.

I did expect myself to be dead tired after forcing my body to finish my work. Having finished my work, I collapsed straight into my bed and prepared myself to sleep like the dead; but just when I was about to fall asleep.

Something happened.

<nowiki>*Kon kon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Kon kon*</nowiki>

It wasn’t the sound of coughing.

Instead, it was the sound of the door being knocked. I think. If it wasn’t my auditory hallucination or something; I was half asleep, and even though I was thinking that in my head, my consciousness was very hazy. There were no strength in my limbs either.

<nowiki>*Don don*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Don don*</nowiki>

… Ugh.

This time, the knocking of the door was louder than before.

Damn it, who the heck is that?

My sister and I are the only ones living in this hostel. We don’t subscribe to any newspaper or milk delivery service. Then is it someone asking for some sort of payment? No, how can that be? It’s not time to do so yet.

<nowiki>*Don don dododon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Don dokodon*</nowiki>

For some reason, the knocks followed a drumming sort of tempo.

…

I’ve no idea who they are, but they seem to be in a good mood. To think I’d actually worked overnight, and killed a countless numbers of my brain cells in the process, and before I was finally about to liberate my consciousness. It felt like that person was happily ignoring the my plight. Do benevolence and pity no longer exist in this world?

<nowiki>*Dooon dodon, don dodondodon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Dondokodondon, dododondon*</nowiki>

‟Fine, fine, I get it. Coming, coming.”

While replying with a tone that sounded like a mix of me moaning and dream talking, I climbed out of my bed.

I walked in staggering steps similar to that of a zombie,

‟Coming, who’s that—”

As I opened the door while rubbing my eyes, my sentence came to a halt.

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi

Nasuhara Anastasia.

Nikaido Arashi.

All three of them were people I’m familiar with were in their uniforms. Standing in front of the opened door.

Ginbe with her ridiculing smile.

Nasuhara was still expressionless, as always.

And Kaichou’s smile looked as though she was about to eat someone up.

[[File:OniAiVol2_018_Ch_5.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Ah—… Everyone has gathered her this early in the morning— uwhaaaaa—”

I greeted these three with a yawn,

‟… You girls are wearing your uniforms despite today being the school’s rest day.”

‟That’s your first reaction after seeing this? Well, that’s indeed your style. Kakaka.”

‟Huh.”

Kaichou’s laugh made my head hurt.

To be honest, I didn’t really want to hear that sort of sound in my current situation.

‟Urm, sorry, but I’m dead tired today. Can you leave the things for another time?”

‟Oh, sorry, leave your sleep for later. We have some things that need to be settled before that.”

‟Huh.”

Urm. Could it be.

I was done with my work not too long ago. I’ve been holding back from sleeping for a rather long time. My mind, being in a dazed and confused state, could not get itself going. I might be unable to differentiate between dream and reality in my current state.

Mmm.

Perhaps this is actually me dreaming?

I mean, this is really weird, isn’t it?

Why would the three girls gather here?

And they’re wearing their uniforms for some reason.

‟Since this can still be considered to be a school activity, we thought we would wear them here.”

Kaichou explained while smiling.

‟Aside from private matters, the students of St. Ririana should wear their school uniform at all times. It’s true that I do some pretty crazy stuff, but it won’t do if I don’t set a good example as the student council’s president.”

‟Huh.”

‟Should I give you a really good wake up call if you’re still not awake? Oh right, how about taking a peek at my breasts? You’d probably wake up with that, right?”

‟No thanks.”

Though I was really sleepy, I still replied to things like that immediately, without hesitation.

‟Hey look, what exactly is going on here? Everyone has gathered at the hostel. Are you guys going somewhere to play since it’s a rest day today? I’m fine with that, but do inform me earlier about it…”

‟Nope, Akito. That’s not it.”

Ginbe shook her head,

‟I’m fine with the suggestion on going out to play. However, we should leave that for later since it will be getting really busy soon.”

‟Huh.”

As I was still sleepy, I could not understand the meaning behind the words of my silver haired friend.

What does she mean by ‘really busy’? Since it’s rare for us to have a rest day, I’d originally planned to sleep for all my worth until my body and soul were well rested.

‟… Hmm? Wait…”

I noticed something as my consciousness was coming back to me.

Strange, it seemed like the three people here have an uncanny amount of luggage with them?

Light backpacks, travelling cases… All sorts of luggage was hanging from their shoulders, their hands, and their elbows. It looked like they were about to abscond somewhere.

‟Well, this was about all we could carry by hand.”

Upon noticing my gaze, Nasuhara lifted her luggage so that I could get a closer look.

‟But we did manage to bring our daily necessities with us. The remaining luggage will be delivered here later in the day.”

‟Huh?”

What’s she saying? I couldn’t get it.

Well, they brought their own belongings, but so what?

‟Also, you may be considered as the hostel’s head of house, Something like that?”

Kaichou spoke once again,

‟Putting aside our positions in school, you’ll be the boss here, since you got here first. Please take care of us.”

‟Huh… And so? What are you guys doing here, gathering here like this? …Ah, I see. It’s a house visit, right? I visited your houses, so you girls have to visit mine, right? Ah, but even so, it’s quite troubling for me if you don’t inform me about it before hand. I haven’t prepared for your arrival.”

‟The three of us will be living in this hostel from today onward.”

‟Huh.”

‟Though it’s a hostel only in name, it’s practically an apartment, with solely you siblings residing in it . We’ll have to set rules for our cohabitation from now on. And as the luggage for house moving will be arriving in waves later, today will be a busy day.”

‟…”

I rubbed my eyes and took another look at the three visitors.

Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe. All three of them are looking at me with an expression that said, ‘How long are you planning to stay confused?’.

From their expressions, it didn’t seem like they were joking.

And there wasn’t anything like the ‘Gotcha~’ which you get from prank shows.

If so, there could only be one conclusion.

‟… Ah. Indeed, I’m dreaming. Back to sleep I go.”

‟Oi oi, hold on a second.”

Kaichou jammed her foot into the door just as I was about to shut it.

‟Well, we are wrong for disturbing you when you’re about to go to sleep. However, there are a lot of necessary preparations that need to be done in order to live in this hostel, and we hope you can look through everything since you’re the head of house. You probably won’t satisfied with a lot of things if you leave them until later, when you wake up. Are you sure you’ll be fine with that?”

‟…”

‟Mmm? What’s wrong?”

‟Urm, sorry.”

‟It’s nothing.”

‟Really?”

‟Yes. Really really, really. Isn’t that right, Fuku-Kaichou?”

‟That’s right. This is the absolute and undeniable truth. Isn’t that right, Ginbe?”

‟That’s right, Akito. It’s about time you wake up and recognize the reality in front of you.”

‟…”

And with that, my mind became awake in an instant.

The impact was too great on me. It felt as if time had come to a halt. I was like a deer that was about to be hit by an oncoming car.

‟Eh, but isn’t that strange?”

‟What?”

‟There are plans for this hostel to be demolished within this year. My sister and I will be the only ones living here until that happens; that should be how the contract goes.”

‟Well, I did something with the management and made them change the contract.”

‟Why? Why must the three of you move into this hostel together?”

‟I said this already, didn’t I? We need to resolve your sister’s brother-complex as quickly as possible, and so we considered many approaches to that problem.”

‟No, I indeed heard that—”

‟So the most effective approach to fix her brother-complex is,”

Nasuhara was next.

‟To prevent you siblings from spending more time alone together than is necessary, we will have to monitor both of you. As such, the best solution is to live together with the two of you. Am I wrong?”

‟No, you may be right, but even so—”

‟Killing two birds with one stone. That’s how it is, Akito.”

Ginbe interrupted as well,

‟Instead of being suspected by others due to you siblings living by yourselves, wouldn’t it be much better in the eyes of others to see both of you living with some other students whom you aren’t related to? Is that not good enough for you?”

‟No, I understand. It’s just like what you say!”

I raised my voice after hearing those things from them.

‟But, why? Why the three of you together?!”

‟As we’ve formed our temporary alliance, we will be advancing and retreating together; then again, we agreed that this better for us too. It’s about time that I got sick of that oppressive samurai mansion. And it takes way too much time to travel to school.”

‟My relationship with my parents has been on the bad side for a while now. Since I’m in my rebellious phase, I’ve always felt like running away from home, if I get the chance to.”

‟As for me, my financial situation is very tight thanks to me moving to another house and school. I’m even having trouble with paying the rent for that shabby apartment. To be able to live in a place like this, where I can get food and such without spending too much; that’s something that I’ve only dreamed of.”

‟No, even so—”

Darn.

I finally realized the seriousness of the situation.

I’d thought about this before.

Even though it was chaotic, I didn’t find the past three days tiring. In fact, I really liked it.

I thought to myself before that it wasn’t bad to do stupid things with the fellow members of the student council.

Well, it’s also true that I was eagerly anticipating Kaichou’s so called ‘new tactics’.

B-But?

If we’re going to talk about my reason for enduring all the hard work I’d done, during the past few years, when the effort isn’t something that would normally be undertaken for someone my age.

It was so that I could live together with my only remaining family member, my sister, and have the two of us live a calm and relaxed life together.

I definitely don’t dislike Ginbe, and that even applies to Kaichou and Nasuhara as well, not to mention we’re all part of the student council. But it just so happens that all of them are people with one or two troublesome personality quirks. Not to mention, it seemed like they were hatching a certain unspeakable plan for my sister…

‟N-No way! There’s no way this will work! There are a lot of problem with that, yeah?!”

‟Just to let you know, everything has been decided already.”

‟As the head of this hostel, I vehemently object!”

‟Well then Himenokouji Akito-san, under the orders of the president of student council, your position as the hostel’s head has been now abolished. I’ll replace you as the hostel’s head as well. How about that?”

‟That’s tyranny! You’re unreasonable!”

‟Alright, just give up already. As the president, my powers are absolute. Not to mention, the council has already agreed to this. There isn’t anything you can do to overturn this decision.”

‟I’ve had enough. There’s no point talking with Kaichou — Nasuhara-san! Nasuhara-san?!”

‟Yes?”

‟Say something too!”

‟Wuzzat?”

‟Stop pretending to be stupid! And you’re not even trying!”

‟How rude. That’s a very serious insult to someone who’s hailed as the shining beacon of emerging talent by the top brass in cross talk society. Take back those words immediately if you don’t wish to be indebted with a sum of money so huge, you won’t be able to pay it off even if you spent your whole life fishing for tuna in the ocean.”

‟I don’t really care for your fake, silly acting!”

‟It’s about time you watch how you act. Otherwise, I’ll get angry even if I’m someone who’s very gentle.”

‟What do you mean by watching how I act?!”

‟I said before already, I want you to address me by Anna instead of Nasuhara-san. If you don’t obediently listen to my warning, I’ll change all the underwear in your dresser to their female counterparts.”

‟I really have to thank you for using two of your favorite gags together at once! But that hardly matters right now!”

‟Incidentally, they’ll all be changed to my lingerie. The used ones.”

‟You’re someone who might actually do that, so please don’t! Also, it feels like all those things you’ve said are irrelevant to the topic at hand!”

‟Just give up already. I said it before, didn’t I? Having faced such humiliation, I’ll repay you back in full. This is my full revenge for you toying with me so happily.”

‟I don’t remember toying with you—”

‟Prepare yourself. From today onward, I’ll be harassing you without reason every day, regardless of day or night, and without wasting a single second of any minute. You shall regret for humiliating me for the rest of your life.”

‟You just want to bully me, don’ t you?!”

Ahhhh, enough!

It will be a waste of time to speak to her any further!

Then—

‟Oi, Gin! Ginbe!”

‟What’s up, Akito?”

‟Why are you on their side as well?! Putting Kaichou and Nasuhara-san aside, I thought you’d be a more sensible person than this!”

‟I can’t help it. Isn’t there a saying that goes: ‘one will get stained red should he be close to vermilion’? It’s the same for me too. I’m a student of St. Ririana Academy for now, but I’m also a member of the student council. Isn’t it inevitable for me to be dyed by their colors much faster and thicker?”

‟Aren’t you my friend? No wait, my good friend?! I’m obviously in trouble, right?! You won’t get struck by lightning if you offer a helping hand, right?!”

‟Fufu. Since you call me as your good friend, I’ll say this; it’s just as you feared back when I hosted you at my shabby apartment; I’m currently facing a huge crisis in my life. You should know that there’s only so much saving and scrimping someone can do. I’m about to receive a subsistence allowance, and the most effective way to get past this crisis is to move into a hostel to seek shelter. That will reduce my living expenses by a substantial amount… Akito, you should be the one who’s inviting me over to your hostel so as to help me out, isn’t that right? Only then can you be considered as my friend.”

‟That— no, that may be the case!”

‟Or do you’ve other ideas? Are you planning to chase me out despite knowing about the embarrassing problems that I’m facing? That’s how you’ll treat me, your good friend and savior?”

‟Uhh.”

‟Since you’re indebted to me, shouldn’t you repay me the favors at times like this? We even talked about it a few days ago. ‘I’ll not hesitate to seek Akito’s help when I really need it; in fact, that scenario may actually happen in the near future’. I believed in you, my good friend.”

This is bad.

Compared to Kaichou and Nasuhara, Ginbe was actually the worst opponent at times like this. Just like I’ve mentioned repeatedly, I’ve been under her care several times already. I have no choice but to solemnly do whatever she says, even if it’s something like, ‘Commit seppuku now so as to repay me the favors I’ve done for you.’

But with things coming down to this.

There’s no way out… or should I say that it was checkmate? Or how about, my lifelines have all been used up…?

‟Fuwaa… What is happening this early in the morning?”

Just then.

My sister waddled out from her bedroom in her pajamas.

‟Since today is a rest day, allow me to sleep as much as I like, Onii-chan… Onii-chan was way too awesome last night…”

‟Oi oi Akiko. Don’t talk trash the moment you step out of your room. Ever since we were born and until the end of time, we haven’t and won’t ever do anything that’s against my conscience.”

‟There you go again Onii-chan, you are really good with your jokes~… Fuwaa.”

My sister gave a loud yawn.

It’s plain as day now. I said this earlier on.

Her state of mind is terrible after she’s just woken up.

‟…Mmm? Eh? Why is Nikaido-senpai here? Both Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san are here as well.”

‟Oh good day, Himenokouji-san. The three of us will be living in this hostel in a few days. Please take care of us?”

‟Ahaha— That’s a rather interesting joke there, senpai. How can there be anyone who dares to do something so reckless as coming to our apartment and stirring up trouble for my brother’s and my love nest… Well, whatever, I’m going back to bed. Keep the volume down.”

‟… Uh. That misty pair of eyes. That slurred, weird tone of hers… She’s totally not awake, right?”

‟Nope~. Akiko is totally awake~. I’m full of vigor and energy~”

‟Himenokouji-san. There’s something that I want to discuss with you.”

‟Mmm~?”

‟Could you allow me to sleep with you? Ahh, I woke up rather early as well, and it just so happens that I feel a little sleepy now. I’ll only require a corner of your bed.”

‟Alright~, that’s nothing. Munyu munyu.”

‟Oi oi, wait a second, Akiko?!”

I interrupted hastily.

‟Do you know what you’re saying?! The person is Nikaido Arashi?! —And also, Kaichou! What are you planning to do to my sister in front of me?!”

‟No, I’ll just be sleeping with her for a while. I won’t actually do anything.”

‟I can’t trust you!”

‟No no no, it really is just a short snooze, I won’t do anything, really. Just a little on the head.”

‟On the head, what head?! There’s no way I’ll let that happen! Please don’t get too close to my sister!”

‟Che, what a mouthy person you are. Oi Nasuhara-san, Ginbe-san. Restrain him. That’s an order from your president.”

‟I’m sorry, but I can’t follow that order.”

‟Mhmm. We do have our hierarchy in the student council, but there’s no need to be following Kaichou’s instructions at a time like this.”

‟Listen to me. If I take this opportunity to make Himenokouji-san my lover, then the problem of Himenokouji-san’s brother-complex will be more or less settled. The elder brother’s sister-complex will no longer be a big problem either, you know?”

‟Understood. I’m not enthusiastic about it at all, but then it can’t be helped since this is an order from Kaichou.”

‟Mhmm. Though it’s really regretful for me to say this, I’ve no choice but to follow it since this is Kaichou’s order. Despite my grief, there are no other options but to restrain Akito.”

‟Oi oi! Slow down, both of you?!”

‟I’ll not let you get in the way of Kaichou and Himenokouji-san. Since you’re part of the student council, you do know that defying Kaichou’s orders means death, don’t you?”

‟Since when has the student council come under such a strict regime?! Nasuhara-san, don’t comply with Kaichou only at times like these! I’ll save my sister’s chastity from Kaichou’s evil grasp!”

‟Uhh. To be that agitated about something like this… Akito, you’re indeed a severe sis-con, aren’t you? This is a serious situation if the siblings of the student council are in a loving relationship. There’s a need to rectify this as quickly as possible.”

‟No wait, that’s just a misunderstanding, Ginbe! I’m neither a sis-con nor are we in love with each other! Look, typically speaking, one should be stopping Kaichou in a situation like this, right?! Being that I am Akiko’s elder brother and all!”

‟Fuwaaa… It looks like you guys are in some sort of entanglement. I’m nearly at my limit, so let me return back to sleep. Fuwaaa…”

‟Ohhh, I’m sorry for making you wait, Himenokouji-san. Let’s forget about that boring entanglement for now. Allow me be entangled with you in another way. Don’t you worry, it will be nothing. Believe in my techniques.”

‟Or rather, that’s the main problem here is the fact that your skills are overly trustworthy, Kaichou! Oi, it’s about time that you wake up, Akiko! I’m sorry to say this, but your elder brother is currently being held down by Nasuhara-san and Ginbe, and I can’t move an inch! You’ll have to protect your body yourself! … Damn, forget about Ginbe, but why is Nasuhara-san this strong too?! I do know a little self defense, and I’m the guy here! Damn, this student council has way too many capable members… Oi Kaichou! Please value yourself more! Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san, stop restraining me by locking down my joints! Oi, oi! Really, don’t! Oi~!”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

… That’s it, roughly.

Lots of things happened, but I finally managed to avert the crisis where my sister’s chastity was in danger.

Speaking of how the student council members are moving into the hostel; I guess it’s natural for that to happen. Or rather, I sort of anticipated it already. It’s something that would have happened no matter how much I was against it.

Ahh, what a headache. It was already chaotic to begin with. And now, Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe have formed the anti-sister alliance and have already started their battle plan. And I’m also looked down on by them, as a sis-con.

I’m besieged on all sides, alone without any support.

To think that I thought I could finally live a peaceful life together with my sister. It hasn’t even been a month yet, and things are already like this.

Ahh, things are really in a terrible state right now.

It shouldn’t be this bad, despite my miscalculations.

It’ll be troublesome, but I guess I’ll have to try my hardest to maintain a good relationship with these three people, whom I think I’m getting along well with. What I’m left with, is to think positively.

Oh boy…

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-05-21T14:59:26Z

QusaTalma: Removed unnecessary translators notes and references section.

===April 12th, 9:00 A.M.===
<br/>
The Himenokouji household has a habit of waking up early.

My sister wakes up at five in the morning so that she can do housework and prepare our breakfast. I wake up at six to make preparations for the morning as well. That’s how it usually is.

However, that applies only for the normal days.

Take today for example. Both of us siblings will sleep until late since it’s the school’s rest day. The sleep which we lack during the normal days is replenished on the rest day; that’s how it is.

Not to mention, I transformed myself into a workaholic after the visit to Kaichou’s house yesterday, and worked through the night all the way until the sun rose into the sky again before I headed to bed. Not to hide it from you guys, but if we’re talking about how sleepy I am today, it’s to the point where I’d want to sleep even if I had to face some kind of torture.

But thanks to that, I finally managed to catch up on the work which I’d set aside thanks to the house visits these last three days.

I did expect myself to be dead tired after forcing my body to finish my work. Having finished my work, I collapsed straight into my bed and prepared myself to sleep like the dead; but just when I was about to fall asleep.

Something happened.

<nowiki>*Kon kon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Kon kon*</nowiki>

It wasn’t the sound of coughing.

Instead, it was the sound of the door being knocked. I think. If it wasn’t my auditory hallucination or something; I was half asleep, and even though I was thinking that in my head, my consciousness was very hazy. There were no strength in my limbs either.

<nowiki>*Don don*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Don don*</nowiki>

… Ugh.

This time, the knocking of the door was louder than before.

Damn it, who the heck is that?

My sister and I are the only ones living in this hostel. We don’t subscribe to any newspaper or milk delivery service. Then is it someone asking for some sort of payment? No, how can that be? It’s not time to do so yet.

<nowiki>*Don don dododon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Don dokodon*</nowiki>

For some reason, the knocks followed a drumming sort of tempo.

…

I’ve no idea who they are, but they seem to be in a good mood. To think I’d actually worked overnight, and killed a countless numbers of my brain cells in the process, and before I was finally about to liberate my consciousness. It felt like that person was happily ignoring the my plight. Do benevolence and pity no longer exist in this world?

<nowiki>*Dooon dodon, don dodondodon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Dondokodondon, dododondon*</nowiki>

‟Fine, fine, I get it. Coming, coming.”

While replying with a tone that sounded like a mix of me moaning and dream talking, I climbed out of my bed.

I walked in staggering steps similar to that of a zombie,

‟Coming, who’s that—”

As I opened the door while rubbing my eyes, my sentence came to a halt.

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi

Nasuhara Anastasia.

Nikaido Arashi.

All three of them were people I’m familiar with were in their uniforms. Standing in front of the opened door.

Ginbe with her ridiculing smile.

Nasuhara was still expressionless, as always.

And Kaichou’s smile looked as though she was about to eat someone up.

[[File:OniAiVol2_018_Ch_5.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Ah—… Everyone has gathered her this early in the morning— uwhaaaaa—”

I greeted these three with a yawn,

‟… You girls are wearing your uniforms despite today being the school’s rest day.”

‟That’s your first reaction after seeing this? Well, that’s indeed your style. Kakaka.”

‟Huh.”

Kaichou’s laugh made my head hurt.

To be honest, I didn’t really want to hear that sort of sound in my current situation.

‟Urm, sorry, but I’m dead tired today. Can you leave the things for another time?”

‟Oh, sorry, leave your sleep for later. We have some things that need to be settled before that.”

‟Huh.”

Urm. Could it be.

I was done with my work not too long ago. I’ve been holding back from sleeping for a rather long time. My mind, being in a dazed and confused state, could not get itself going. I might be unable to differentiate between dream and reality in my current state.

Mmm.

Perhaps this is actually me dreaming?

I mean, this is really weird, isn’t it?

Why would the three girls gather here?

And they’re wearing their uniforms for some reason.

‟Since this can still be considered to be a school activity, we thought we would wear them here.”

Kaichou explained while smiling.

‟Aside from private matters, the students of St. Ririana should wear their school uniform at all times. It’s true that I do some pretty crazy stuff, but it won’t do if I don’t set a good example as the student council’s president.”

‟Huh.”

‟Should I give you a really good wake up call if you’re still not awake? Oh right, how about taking a peek at my breasts? You’d probably wake up with that, right?”

‟No thanks.”

Though I was really sleepy, I still replied to things like that immediately, without hesitation.

‟Hey look, what exactly is going on here? Everyone has gathered at the hostel. Are you guys going somewhere to play since it’s a rest day today? I’m fine with that, but do inform me earlier about it…”

‟Nope, Akito. That’s not it.”

Ginbe shook her head,

‟I’m fine with the suggestion on going out to play. However, we should leave that for later since it will be getting really busy soon.”

‟Huh.”

As I was still sleepy, I could not understand the meaning behind the words of my silver haired friend.

What does she mean by ‘really busy’? Since it’s rare for us to have a rest day, I’d originally planned to sleep for all my worth until my body and soul were well rested.

‟… Hmm? Wait…”

I noticed something as my consciousness was coming back to me.

Strange, it seemed like the three people here have an uncanny amount of luggage with them?

Light backpacks, travelling cases… All sorts of luggage was hanging from their shoulders, their hands, and their elbows. It looked like they were about to abscond somewhere.

‟Well, this was about all we could carry by hand.”

Upon noticing my gaze, Nasuhara lifted her luggage so that I could get a closer look.

‟But we did manage to bring our daily necessities with us. The remaining luggage will be delivered here later in the day.”

‟Huh?”

What’s she saying? I couldn’t get it.

Well, they brought their own belongings, but so what?

‟Also, you may be considered as the hostel’s head of house, Something like that?”

Kaichou spoke once again,

‟Putting aside our positions in school, you’ll be the boss here, since you got here first. Please take care of us.”

‟Huh… And so? What are you guys doing here, gathering here like this? …Ah, I see. It’s a house visit, right? I visited your houses, so you girls have to visit mine, right? Ah, but even so, it’s quite troubling for me if you don’t inform me about it before hand. I haven’t prepared for your arrival.”

‟The three of us will be living in this hostel from today onward.”

‟Huh.”

‟Though it’s a hostel only in name, it’s practically an apartment, with solely you siblings residing in it . We’ll have to set rules for our cohabitation from now on. And as the luggage for house moving will be arriving in waves later, today will be a busy day.”

‟…”

I rubbed my eyes and took another look at the three visitors.

Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe. All three of them are looking at me with an expression that said, ‘How long are you planning to stay confused?’.

From their expressions, it didn’t seem like they were joking.

And there wasn’t anything like the ‘Gotcha~’ which you get from prank shows.

If so, there could only be one conclusion.

‟… Ah. Indeed, I’m dreaming. Back to sleep I go.”

‟Oi oi, hold on a second.”

Kaichou jammed her foot into the door just as I was about to shut it.

‟Well, we are wrong for disturbing you when you’re about to go to sleep. However, there are a lot of necessary preparations that need to be done in order to live in this hostel, and we hope you can look through everything since you’re the head of house. You probably won’t satisfied with a lot of things if you leave them until later, when you wake up. Are you sure you’ll be fine with that?”

‟…”

‟Mmm? What’s wrong?”

‟Urm, sorry.”

‟It’s nothing.”

‟Really?”

‟Yes. Really really, really. Isn’t that right, Fuku-Kaichou?”

‟That’s right. This is the absolute and undeniable truth. Isn’t that right, Ginbe?”

‟That’s right, Akito. It’s about time you wake up and recognize the reality in front of you.”

‟…”

And with that, my mind became awake in an instant.

The impact was too great on me. It felt as if time had come to a halt. I was like a deer that was about to be hit by an oncoming car.

‟Eh, but isn’t that strange?”

‟What?”

‟There are plans for this hostel to be demolished within this year. My sister and I will be the only ones living here until that happens; that should be how the contract goes.”

‟Well, I did something with the management and made them change the contract.”

‟Why? Why must the three of you move into this hostel together?”

‟I said this already, didn’t I? We need to resolve your sister’s brother-complex as quickly as possible, and so we considered many approaches to that problem.”

‟No, I indeed heard that—”

‟So the most effective approach to fix her brother-complex is,”

Nasuhara was next.

‟To prevent you siblings from spending more time alone together than is necessary, we will have to monitor both of you. As such, the best solution is to live together with the two of you. Am I wrong?”

‟No, you may be right, but even so—”

‟Killing two birds with one stone. That’s how it is, Akito.”

Ginbe interrupted as well,

‟Instead of being suspected by others due to you siblings living by yourselves, wouldn’t it be much better in the eyes of others to see both of you living with some other students whom you aren’t related to? Is that not good enough for you?”

‟No, I understand. It’s just like what you say!”

I raised my voice after hearing those things from them.

‟But, why? Why the three of you together?!”

‟As we’ve formed our temporary alliance, we will be advancing and retreating together; then again, we agreed that this better for us too. It’s about time that I got sick of that oppressive samurai mansion. And it takes way too much time to travel to school.”

‟My relationship with my parents has been on the bad side for a while now. Since I’m in my rebellious phase, I’ve always felt like running away from home, if I get the chance to.”

‟As for me, my financial situation is very tight thanks to me moving to another house and school. I’m even having trouble with paying the rent for that shabby apartment. To be able to live in a place like this, where I can get food and such without spending too much; that’s something that I’ve only dreamed of.”

‟No, even so—”

Darn.

I finally realized the seriousness of the situation.

I’d thought about this before.

Even though it was chaotic, I didn’t find the past three days tiring. In fact, I really liked it.

I thought to myself before that it wasn’t bad to do stupid things with the fellow members of the student council.

Well, it’s also true that I was eagerly anticipating Kaichou’s so called ‘new tactics’.

B-But?

If we’re going to talk about my reason for enduring all the hard work I’d done, during the past few years, when the effort isn’t something that would normally be undertaken for someone my age.

It was so that I could live together with my only remaining family member, my sister, and have the two of us live a calm and relaxed life together.

I definitely don’t dislike Ginbe, and that even applies to Kaichou and Nasuhara as well, not to mention we’re all part of the student council. But it just so happens that all of them are people with one or two troublesome personality quirks. Not to mention, it seemed like they were hatching a certain unspeakable plan for my sister…

‟N-No way! There’s no way this will work! There are a lot of problem with that, yeah?!”

‟Just to let you know, everything has been decided already.”

‟As the head of this hostel, I vehemently object!”

‟Well then Himenokouji Akito-san, under the orders of the president of student council, your position as the hostel’s head has been now abolished. I’ll replace you as the hostel’s head as well. How about that?”

‟That’s tyranny! You’re unreasonable!”

‟Alright, just give up already. As the president, my powers are absolute. Not to mention, the council has already agreed to this. There isn’t anything you can do to overturn this decision.”

‟I’ve had enough. There’s no point talking with Kaichou — Nasuhara-san! Nasuhara-san?!”

‟Yes?”

‟Say something too!”

‟Wuzzat?”

‟Stop pretending to be stupid! And you’re not even trying!”

‟How rude. That’s a very serious insult to someone who’s hailed as the shining beacon of emerging talent by the top brass in cross talk society. Take back those words immediately if you don’t wish to be indebted with a sum of money so huge, you won’t be able to pay it off even if you spent your whole life fishing for tuna in the ocean.”

‟I don’t really care for your fake, silly acting!”

‟It’s about time you watch how you act. Otherwise, I’ll get angry even if I’m someone who’s very gentle.”

‟What do you mean by watching how I act?!”

‟I said before already, I want you to address me by Anna instead of Nasuhara-san. If you don’t obediently listen to my warning, I’ll change all the underwear in your dresser to their female counterparts.”

‟I really have to thank you for using two of your favorite gags together at once! But that hardly matters right now!”

‟Incidentally, they’ll all be changed to my lingerie. The used ones.”

‟You’re someone who might actually do that, so please don’t! Also, it feels like all those things you’ve said are irrelevant to the topic at hand!”

‟Just give up already. I said it before, didn’t I? Having faced such humiliation, I’ll repay you back in full. This is my full revenge for you toying with me so happily.”

‟I don’t remember toying with you—”

‟Prepare yourself. From today onward, I’ll be harassing you without reason every day, regardless of day or night, and without wasting a single second of any minute. You shall regret for humiliating me for the rest of your life.”

‟You just want to bully me, don’ t you?!”

Ahhhh, enough!

It will be a waste of time to speak to her any further!

Then—

‟Oi, Gin! Ginbe!”

‟What’s up, Akito?”

‟Why are you on their side as well?! Putting Kaichou and Nasuhara-san aside, I thought you’d be a more sensible person than this!”

‟I can’t help it. Isn’t there a saying that goes: ‘one will get stained red should he be close to vermilion’? It’s the same for me too. I’m a student of St. Ririana Academy for now, but I’m also a member of the student council. Isn’t it inevitable for me to be dyed by their colors much faster and thicker?”

‟Aren’t you my friend? No wait, my good friend?! I’m obviously in trouble, right?! You won’t get struck by lightning if you offer a helping hand, right?!”

‟Fufu. Since you call me as your good friend, I’ll say this; it’s just as you feared back when I hosted you at my shabby apartment; I’m currently facing a huge crisis in my life. You should know that there’s only so much saving and scrimping someone can do. I’m about to receive a subsistence allowance, and the most effective way to get past this crisis is to move into a hostel to seek shelter. That will reduce my living expenses by a substantial amount… Akito, you should be the one who’s inviting me over to your hostel so as to help me out, isn’t that right? Only then can you be considered as my friend.”

‟That— no, that may be the case!”

‟Or do you’ve other ideas? Are you planning to chase me out despite knowing about the embarrassing problems that I’m facing? That’s how you’ll treat me, your good friend and savior?”

‟Uhh.”

‟Since you’re indebted to me, shouldn’t you repay me the favors at times like this? We even talked about it a few days ago. ‘I’ll not hesitate to seek Akito’s help when I really need it; in fact, that scenario may actually happen in the near future’. I believed in you, my good friend.”

This is bad.

Compared to Kaichou and Nasuhara, Ginbe was actually the worst opponent at times like this. Just like I’ve mentioned repeatedly, I’ve been under her care several times already. I have no choice but to solemnly do whatever she says, even if it’s something like, ‘Commit seppuku now so as to repay me the favors I’ve done for you.’

But with things coming down to this.

There’s no way out… or should I say that it was checkmate? Or how about, my lifelines have all been used up…?

‟Fuwaa… What is happening this early in the morning?”

Just then.

My sister waddled out from her bedroom in her pajamas.

‟Since today is a rest day, allow me to sleep as much as I like, Onii-chan… Onii-chan was way too awesome last night…”

‟Oi oi Akiko. Don’t talk trash the moment you step out of your room. Ever since we were born and until the end of time, we haven’t and won’t ever do anything that’s against my conscience.”

‟There you go again Onii-chan, you are really good with your jokes~… Fuwaa.”

My sister gave a loud yawn.

It’s plain as day now. I said this earlier on.

Her state of mind is terrible after she’s just woken up.

‟…Mmm? Eh? Why is Nikaido-senpai here? Both Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san are here as well.”

‟Oh good day, Himenokouji-san. The three of us will be living in this hostel in a few days. Please take care of us?”

‟Ahaha— That’s a rather interesting joke there, senpai. How can there be anyone who dares to do something so reckless as coming to our apartment and stirring up trouble for my brother’s and my love nest… Well, whatever, I’m going back to bed. Keep the volume down.”

‟… Uh. That misty pair of eyes. That slurred, weird tone of hers… She’s totally not awake, right?”

‟Nope~. Akiko is totally awake~. I’m full of vigor and energy~”

‟Himenokouji-san. There’s something that I want to discuss with you.”

‟Mmm~?”

‟Could you allow me to sleep with you? Ahh, I woke up rather early as well, and it just so happens that I feel a little sleepy now. I’ll only require a corner of your bed.”

‟Alright~, that’s nothing. Munyu munyu.”

‟Oi oi, wait a second, Akiko?!”

I interrupted hastily.

‟Do you know what you’re saying?! The person is Nikaido Arashi?! —And also, Kaichou! What are you planning to do to my sister in front of me?!”

‟No, I’ll just be sleeping with her for a while. I won’t actually do anything.”

‟I can’t trust you!”

‟No no no, it really is just a short snooze, I won’t do anything, really. Just a little on the head.”

‟On the head, what head?! There’s no way I’ll let that happen! Please don’t get too close to my sister!”

‟Che, what a mouthy person you are. Oi Nasuhara-san, Ginbe-san. Restrain him. That’s an order from your president.”

‟I’m sorry, but I can’t follow that order.”

‟Mhmm. We do have our hierarchy in the student council, but there’s no need to be following Kaichou’s instructions at a time like this.”

‟Listen to me. If I take this opportunity to make Himenokouji-san my lover, then the problem of Himenokouji-san’s brother-complex will be more or less settled. The elder brother’s sister-complex will no longer be a big problem either, you know?”

‟Understood. I’m not enthusiastic about it at all, but then it can’t be helped since this is an order from Kaichou.”

‟Mhmm. Though it’s really regretful for me to say this, I’ve no choice but to follow it since this is Kaichou’s order. Despite my grief, there are no other options but to restrain Akito.”

‟Oi oi! Slow down, both of you?!”

‟I’ll not let you get in the way of Kaichou and Himenokouji-san. Since you’re part of the student council, you do know that defying Kaichou’s orders means death, don’t you?”

‟Since when has the student council come under such a strict regime?! Nasuhara-san, don’t comply with Kaichou only at times like these! I’ll save my sister’s chastity from Kaichou’s evil grasp!”

‟Uhh. To be that agitated about something like this… Akito, you’re indeed a severe sis-con, aren’t you? This is a serious situation if the siblings of the student council are in a loving relationship. There’s a need to rectify this as quickly as possible.”

‟No wait, that’s just a misunderstanding, Ginbe! I’m neither a sis-con nor are we in love with each other! Look, typically speaking, one should be stopping Kaichou in a situation like this, right?! Being that I am Akiko’s elder brother and all!”

‟Fuwaaa… It looks like you guys are in some sort of entanglement. I’m nearly at my limit, so let me return back to sleep. Fuwaaa…”

‟Ohhh, I’m sorry for making you wait, Himenokouji-san. Let’s forget about that boring entanglement for now. Allow me be entangled with you in another way. Don’t you worry, it will be nothing. Believe in my techniques.”

‟Or rather, that’s the main problem here is the fact that your skills are overly trustworthy, Kaichou! Oi, it’s about time that you wake up, Akiko! I’m sorry to say this, but your elder brother is currently being held down by Nasuhara-san and Ginbe, and I can’t move an inch! You’ll have to protect your body yourself! … Damn, forget about Ginbe, but why is Nasuhara-san this strong too?! I do know a little self defense, and I’m the guy here! Damn, this student council has way too many capable members… Oi Kaichou! Please value yourself more! Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san, stop restraining me by locking down my joints! Oi, oi! Really, don’t! Oi~!”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

… That’s it, roughly.

Lots of things happened, but I finally managed to avert the crisis where my sister’s chastity was in danger.

Speaking of how the student council members are moving into the hostel; I guess it’s natural for that to happen. Or rather, I sort of anticipated it already. It’s something that would have happened no matter how much I was against it.

Ahh, what a headache. It was already chaotic to begin with. And now, Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe have formed the anti-sister alliance and have already started their battle plan. And I’m also looked down on by them, as a sis-con.

I’m besieged on all sides, alone without any support.

To think that I thought I could finally live a peaceful life together with my sister. It hasn’t even been a month yet, and things are already like this.

Ahh, things are really in a terrible state right now.

It shouldn’t be this bad, despite my miscalculations.

It’ll be troublesome, but I guess I’ll have to try my hardest to maintain a good relationship with these three people, whom I think I’m getting along well with. What I’m left with, is to think positively.

Oh boy…

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-05-21T14:58:08Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 5

===April 12th, 9:00 A.M.===
<br/>
The Himenokouji household has a habit of waking up early.

My sister wakes up at five in the morning so that she can do housework and prepare our breakfast. I wake up at six to make preparations for the morning as well. That’s how it usually is.

However, that applies only for the normal days.

Take today for example. Both of us siblings will sleep until late since it’s the school’s rest day. The sleep which we lack during the normal days is replenished on the rest day; that’s how it is.

Not to mention, I transformed myself into a workaholic after the visit to Kaichou’s house yesterday, and worked through the night all the way until the sun rose into the sky again before I headed to bed. Not to hide it from you guys, but if we’re talking about how sleepy I am today, it’s to the point where I’d want to sleep even if I had to face some kind of torture.

But thanks to that, I finally managed to catch up on the work which I’d set aside thanks to the house visits these last three days.

I did expect myself to be dead tired after forcing my body to finish my work. Having finished my work, I collapsed straight into my bed and prepared myself to sleep like the dead; but just when I was about to fall asleep.

Something happened.

<nowiki>*Kon kon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Kon kon*</nowiki>

It wasn’t the sound of coughing.

Instead, it was the sound of the door being knocked. I think. If it wasn’t my auditory hallucination or something; I was half asleep, and even though I was thinking that in my head, my consciousness was very hazy. There were no strength in my limbs either.

<nowiki>*Don don*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Don don*</nowiki>

… Ugh.

This time, the knocking of the door was louder than before.

Damn it, who the heck is that?

My sister and I are the only ones living in this hostel. We don’t subscribe to any newspaper or milk delivery service. Then is it someone asking for some sort of payment? No, how can that be? It’s not time to do so yet.

<nowiki>*Don don dododon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Don dokodon*</nowiki>

For some reason, the knocks followed a drumming sort of tempo.

…

I’ve no idea who they are, but they seem to be in a good mood. To think I’d actually worked overnight, and killed a countless numbers of my brain cells in the process, and before I was finally about to liberate my consciousness. It felt like that person was happily ignoring the my plight. Do benevolence and pity no longer exist in this world?

<nowiki>*Dooon dodon, don dodondodon*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*Dondokodondon, dododondon*</nowiki>

‟Fine, fine, I get it. Coming, coming.”

While replying with a tone that sounded like a mix of me moaning and dream talking, I climbed out of my bed.

I walked in staggering steps similar to that of a zombie,

‟Coming, who’s that—”

As I opened the door while rubbing my eyes, my sentence came to a halt.

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi

Nasuhara Anastasia.

Nikaido Arashi.

All three of them were people I’m familiar with were in their uniforms. Standing in front of the opened door.

Ginbe with her ridiculing smile.

Nasuhara was still expressionless, as always.

And Kaichou’s smile looked as though she was about to eat someone up.

[[File:OniAiVol2_018_Ch_5.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Ah—… Everyone has gathered her this early in the morning— uwhaaaaa—”

I greeted these three with a yawn,

‟… You girls are wearing your uniforms despite today being the school’s rest day.”

‟That’s your first reaction after seeing this? Well, that’s indeed your style. Kakaka.”

‟Huh.”

Kaichou’s laugh made my head hurt.

To be honest, I didn’t really want to hear that sort of sound in my current situation.

‟Urm, sorry, but I’m dead tired today. Can you leave the things for another time?”

‟Oh, sorry, leave your sleep for later. We have some things that need to be settled before that.”

‟Huh.”

Urm. Could it be.

I was done with my work not too long ago. I’ve been holding back from sleeping for a rather long time. My mind, being in a dazed and confused state, could not get itself going. I might be unable to differentiate between dream and reality in my current state.

Mmm.

Perhaps this is actually me dreaming?

I mean, this is really weird, isn’t it?

Why would the three girls gather here?

And they’re wearing their uniforms for some reason.

‟Since this can still be considered to be a school activity, we thought we would wear them here.”

Kaichou explained while smiling.

‟Aside from private matters, the students of St. Ririana should wear their school uniform at all times. It’s true that I do some pretty crazy stuff, but it won’t do if I don’t set a good example as the student council’s president.”

‟Huh.”

‟Should I give you a really good wake up call if you’re still not awake? Oh right, how about taking a peek at my breasts? You’d probably wake up with that, right?”

‟No thanks.”

Though I was really sleepy, I still replied to things like that immediately, without hesitation.

‟Hey look, what exactly is going on here? Everyone has gathered at the hostel. Are you guys going somewhere to play since it’s a rest day today? I’m fine with that, but do inform me earlier about it…”

‟Nope, Akito. That’s not it.”

Ginbe shook her head,

‟I’m fine with the suggestion on going out to play. However, we should leave that for later since it will be getting really busy soon.”

‟Huh.”

As I was still sleepy, I could not understand the meaning behind the words of my silver haired friend.

What does she mean by ‘really busy’? Since it’s rare for us to have a rest day, I’d originally planned to sleep for all my worth until my body and soul were well rested.

‟… Hmm? Wait…”

I noticed something as my consciousness was coming back to me.

Strange, it seemed like the three people here have an uncanny amount of luggage with them?

Light backpacks, travelling cases… All sorts of luggage was hanging from their shoulders, their hands, and their elbows. It looked like they were about to abscond somewhere.

‟Well, this was about all we could carry by hand.”

Upon noticing my gaze, Nasuhara lifted her luggage so that I could get a closer look.

‟But we did manage to bring our daily necessities with us. The remaining luggage will be delivered here later in the day.”

‟Huh?”

What’s she saying? I couldn’t get it.

Well, they brought their own belongings, but so what?

‟Also, you may be considered as the hostel’s head of house, Something like that?”

Kaichou spoke once again,

‟Putting aside our positions in school, you’ll be the boss here, since you got here first. Please take care of us.”

‟Huh… And so? What are you guys doing here, gathering here like this? …Ah, I see. It’s a house visit, right? I visited your houses, so you girls have to visit mine, right? Ah, but even so, it’s quite troubling for me if you don’t inform me about it before hand. I haven’t prepared for your arrival.”

‟The three of us will be living in this hostel from today onward.”

‟Huh.”

‟Though it’s a hostel only in name, it’s practically an apartment, with solely you siblings residing in it . We’ll have to set rules for our cohabitation from now on. And as the luggage for house moving will be arriving in waves later, today will be a busy day.”

‟…”

I rubbed my eyes and took another look at the three visitors.

Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe. All three of them are looking at me with an expression that said, ‘How long are you planning to stay confused?’.

From their expressions, it didn’t seem like they were joking.

And there wasn’t anything like the ‘Gotcha~’ which you get from prank shows.

If so, there could only be one conclusion.

‟… Ah. Indeed, I’m dreaming. Back to sleep I go.”

‟Oi oi, hold on a second.”

Kaichou jammed her foot into the door just as I was about to shut it.

‟Well, we are wrong for disturbing you when you’re about to go to sleep. However, there are a lot of necessary preparations that need to be done in order to live in this hostel, and we hope you can look through everything since you’re the head of house. You probably won’t satisfied with a lot of things if you leave them until later, when you wake up. Are you sure you’ll be fine with that?”

‟…”

‟Mmm? What’s wrong?”

‟Urm, sorry.”

‟It’s nothing.”

‟Really?”

‟Yes. Really really, really. Isn’t that right, Fuku-Kaichou?”

‟That’s right. This is the absolute and undeniable truth. Isn’t that right, Ginbe?”

‟That’s right, Akito. It’s about time you wake up and recognize the reality in front of you.”

‟…”

And with that, my mind became awake in an instant.

The impact was too great on me. It felt as if time had come to a halt. I was like a deer that was about to be hit by an oncoming car.

‟Eh, but isn’t that strange?”

‟What?”

‟There are plans for this hostel to be demolished within this year. My sister and I will be the only ones living here until that happens; that should be how the contract goes.”

‟Well, I did something with the management and made them change the contract.”

‟Why? Why must the three of you move into this hostel together?”

‟I said this already, didn’t I? We need to resolve your sister’s brother-complex as quickly as possible, and so we considered many approaches to that problem.”

‟No, I indeed heard that—”

‟So the most effective approach to fix her brother-complex is,”

Nasuhara was next.

‟To prevent you siblings from spending more time alone together than is necessary, we will have to monitor both of you. As such, the best solution is to live together with the two of you. Am I wrong?”

‟No, you may be right, but even so—”

‟Killing two birds with one stone. That’s how it is, Akito.”

Ginbe interrupted as well,

‟Instead of being suspected by others due to you siblings living by yourselves, wouldn’t it be much better in the eyes of others to see both of you living with some other students whom you aren’t related to? Is that not good enough for you?”

‟No, I understand. It’s just like what you say!”

I raised my voice after hearing those things from them.

‟But, why? Why the three of you together?!”

‟As we’ve formed our temporary alliance, we will be advancing and retreating together; then again, we agreed that this better for us too. It’s about time that I got sick of that oppressive samurai mansion. And it takes way too much time to travel to school.”

‟My relationship with my parents has been on the bad side for a while now. Since I’m in my rebellious phase, I’ve always felt like running away from home, if I get the chance to.”

‟As for me, my financial situation is very tight thanks to me moving to another house and school. I’m even having trouble with paying the rent for that shabby apartment. To be able to live in a place like this, where I can get food and such without spending too much; that’s something that I’ve only dreamed of.”

‟No, even so—”

Darn.

I finally realized the seriousness of the situation.

I’d thought about this before.

Even though it was chaotic, I didn’t find the past three days tiring. In fact, I really liked it.

I thought to myself before that it wasn’t bad to do stupid things with the fellow members of the student council.

Well, it’s also true that I was eagerly anticipating Kaichou’s so called ‘new tactics’.

B-But?

If we’re going to talk about my reason for enduring all the hard work I’d done, during the past few years, when the effort isn’t something that would normally be undertaken for someone my age.

It was so that I could live together with my only remaining family member, my sister, and have the two of us live a calm and relaxed life together.

I definitely don’t dislike Ginbe, and that even applies to Kaichou and Nasuhara as well, not to mention we’re all part of the student council. But it just so happens that all of them are people with one or two troublesome personality quirks. Not to mention, it seemed like they were hatching a certain unspeakable plan for my sister…

‟N-No way! There’s no way this will work! There are a lot of problem with that, yeah?!”

‟Just to let you know, everything has been decided already.”

‟As the head of this hostel, I vehemently object!”

‟Well then Himenokouji Akito-san, under the orders of the president of student council, your position as the hostel’s head has been now abolished. I’ll replace you as the hostel’s head as well. How about that?”

‟That’s tyranny! You’re unreasonable!”

‟Alright, just give up already. As the president, my powers are absolute. Not to mention, the council has already agreed to this. There isn’t anything you can do to overturn this decision.”

‟I’ve had enough. There’s no point talking with Kaichou — Nasuhara-san! Nasuhara-san?!”

‟Yes?”

‟Say something too!”

‟Wuzzat?”

‟Stop pretending to be stupid! And you’re not even trying!”

‟How rude. That’s a very serious insult to someone who’s hailed as the shining beacon of emerging talent by the top brass in cross talk society. Take back those words immediately if you don’t wish to be indebted with a sum of money so huge, you won’t be able to pay it off even if you spent your whole life fishing for tuna in the ocean.”

‟I don’t really care for your fake, silly acting!”

‟It’s about time you watch how you act. Otherwise, I’ll get angry even if I’m someone who’s very gentle.”

‟What do you mean by watching how I act?!”

‟I said before already, I want you to address me by Anna instead of Nasuhara-san. If you don’t obediently listen to my warning, I’ll change all the underwear in your dresser to their female counterparts.”

‟I really have to thank you for using two of your favorite gags together at once! But that hardly matters right now!”

‟Incidentally, they’ll all be changed to my lingerie. The used ones.”

‟You’re someone who might actually do that, so please don’t! Also, it feels like all those things you’ve said are irrelevant to the topic at hand!”

‟Just give up already. I said it before, didn’t I? Having faced such humiliation, I’ll repay you back in full. This is my full revenge for you toying with me so happily.”

‟I don’t remember toying with you—”

‟Prepare yourself. From today onward, I’ll be harassing you without reason every day, regardless of day or night, and without wasting a single second of any minute. You shall regret for humiliating me for the rest of your life.”

‟You just want to bully me, don’ t you?!”

Ahhhh, enough!

It will be a waste of time to speak to her any further!

Then—

‟Oi, Gin! Ginbe!”

‟What’s up, Akito?”

‟Why are you on their side as well?! Putting Kaichou and Nasuhara-san aside, I thought you’d be a more sensible person than this!”

‟I can’t help it. Isn’t there a saying that goes: ‘one will get stained red should he be close to vermilion’? It’s the same for me too. I’m a student of St. Ririana Academy for now, but I’m also a member of the student council. Isn’t it inevitable for me to be dyed by their colors much faster and thicker?”

‟Aren’t you my friend? No wait, my good friend?! I’m obviously in trouble, right?! You won’t get struck by lightning if you offer a helping hand, right?!”

‟Fufu. Since you call me as your good friend, I’ll say this; it’s just as you feared back when I hosted you at my shabby apartment; I’m currently facing a huge crisis in my life. You should know that there’s only so much saving and scrimping someone can do. I’m about to receive a subsistence allowance, and the most effective way to get past this crisis is to move into a hostel to seek shelter. That will reduce my living expenses by a substantial amount… Akito, you should be the one who’s inviting me over to your hostel so as to help me out, isn’t that right? Only then can you be considered as my friend.”

‟That— no, that may be the case!”

‟Or do you’ve other ideas? Are you planning to chase me out despite knowing about the embarrassing problems that I’m facing? That’s how you’ll treat me, your good friend and savior?”

‟Uhh.”

‟Since you’re indebted to me, shouldn’t you repay me the favors at times like this? We even talked about it a few days ago. ‘I’ll not hesitate to seek Akito’s help when I really need it; in fact, that scenario may actually happen in the near future’. I believed in you, my good friend.”

This is bad.

Compared to Kaichou and Nasuhara, Ginbe was actually the worst opponent at times like this. Just like I’ve mentioned repeatedly, I’ve been under her care several times already. I have no choice but to solemnly do whatever she says, even if it’s something like, ‘Commit seppuku now so as to repay me the favors I’ve done for you.’

But with things coming down to this.

There’s no way out… or should I say that it was checkmate? Or how about, my lifelines have all been used up…?

‟Fuwaa… What is happening this early in the morning?”

Just then.

My sister waddled out from her bedroom in her pajamas.

‟Since today is a rest day, allow me to sleep as much as I like, Onii-chan… Onii-chan was way too awesome last night…”

‟Oi oi Akiko. Don’t talk trash the moment you step out of your room. Ever since we were born and until the end of time, we haven’t and won’t ever do anything that’s against my conscience.”

‟There you go again Onii-chan, you are really good with your jokes~… Fuwaa.”

My sister gave a loud yawn.

It’s plain as day now. I said this earlier on.

Her state of mind is terrible after she’s just woken up.

‟…Mmm? Eh? Why is Nikaido-senpai here? Both Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san are here as well.”

‟Oh good day, Himenokouji-san. The three of us will be living in this hostel in a few days. Please take care of us?”

‟Ahaha— That’s a rather interesting joke there, senpai. How can there be anyone who dares to do something so reckless as coming to our apartment and stirring up trouble for my brother’s and my love nest… Well, whatever, I’m going back to bed. Keep the volume down.”

‟… Uh. That misty pair of eyes. That slurred, weird tone of hers… She’s totally not awake, right?”

‟Nope~. Akiko is totally awake~. I’m full of vigor and energy~”

‟Himenokouji-san. There’s something that I want to discuss with you.”

‟Mmm~?”

‟Could you allow me to sleep with you? Ahh, I woke up rather early as well, and it just so happens that I feel a little sleepy now. I’ll only require a corner of your bed.”

‟Alright~, that’s nothing. Munyu munyu.”

‟Oi oi, wait a second, Akiko?!”

I interrupted hastily.

‟Do you know what you’re saying?! The person is Nikaido Arashi?! —And also, Kaichou! What are you planning to do to my sister in front of me?!”

‟No, I’ll just be sleeping with her for a while. I won’t actually do anything.”

‟I can’t trust you!”

‟No no no, it really is just a short snooze, I won’t do anything, really. Just a little on the head.”

‟On the head, what head?! There’s no way I’ll let that happen! Please don’t get too close to my sister!”

‟Che, what a mouthy person you are. Oi Nasuhara-san, Ginbe-san. Restrain him. That’s an order from your president.”

‟I’m sorry, but I can’t follow that order.”

‟Mhmm. We do have our hierarchy in the student council, but there’s no need to be following Kaichou’s instructions at a time like this.”

‟Listen to me. If I take this opportunity to make Himenokouji-san my lover, then the problem of Himenokouji-san’s brother-complex will be more or less settled. The elder brother’s sister-complex will no longer be a big problem either, you know?”

‟Understood. I’m not enthusiastic about it at all, but then it can’t be helped since this is an order from Kaichou.”

‟Mhmm. Though it’s really regretful for me to say this, I’ve no choice but to follow it since this is Kaichou’s order. Despite my grief, there are no other options but to restrain Akito.”

‟Oi oi! Slow down, both of you?!”

‟I’ll not let you get in the way of Kaichou and Himenokouji-san. Since you’re part of the student council, you do know that defying Kaichou’s orders means death, don’t you?”

‟Since when has the student council come under such a strict regime?! Nasuhara-san, don’t comply with Kaichou only at times like these! I’ll save my sister’s chastity from Kaichou’s evil grasp!”

‟Uhh. To be that agitated about something like this… Akito, you’re indeed a severe sis-con, aren’t you? This is a serious situation if the siblings of the student council are in a loving relationship. There’s a need to rectify this as quickly as possible.”

‟No wait, that’s just a misunderstanding, Ginbe! I’m neither a sis-con nor are we in love with each other! Look, typically speaking, one should be stopping Kaichou in a situation like this, right?! Being that I am Akiko’s elder brother and all!”

‟Fuwaaa… It looks like you guys are in some sort of entanglement. I’m nearly at my limit, so let me return back to sleep. Fuwaaa…”

‟Ohhh, I’m sorry for making you wait, Himenokouji-san. Let’s forget about that boring entanglement for now. Allow me be entangled with you in another way. Don’t you worry, it will be nothing. Believe in my techniques.”

‟Or rather, that’s the main problem here is the fact that your skills are overly trustworthy, Kaichou! Oi, it’s about time that you wake up, Akiko! I’m sorry to say this, but your elder brother is currently being held down by Nasuhara-san and Ginbe, and I can’t move an inch! You’ll have to protect your body yourself! … Damn, forget about Ginbe, but why is Nasuhara-san this strong too?! I do know a little self defense, and I’m the guy here! Damn, this student council has way too many capable members… Oi Kaichou! Please value yourself more! Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san, stop restraining me by locking down my joints! Oi, oi! Really, don’t! Oi~!”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

… That’s it, roughly.

Lots of things happened, but I finally managed to avert the crisis where my sister’s chastity was in danger.

Speaking of how the student council members are moving into the hostel; I guess it’s natural for that to happen. Or rather, I sort of anticipated it already. It’s something that would have happened no matter how much I was against it.

Ahh, what a headache. It was already chaotic to begin with. And now, Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe have formed the anti-sister alliance and have already started their battle plan. And I’m also looked down on by them, as a sis-con.

I’m besieged on all sides, alone without any support.

To think that I thought I could finally live a peaceful life together with my sister. It hasn’t even been a month yet, and things are already like this.

Ahh, things are really in a terrible state right now.

It shouldn’t be this bad, despite my miscalculations.

It’ll be troublesome, but I guess I’ll have to try my hardest to maintain a good relationship with these three people, whom I think I’m getting along well with. What I’m left with, is to think positively.

Oh boy…

==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2

2014-05-20T14:11:23Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 4.2

===April 11th, 5:00 P.M.===
<br/>
The president of St. Ririana Academy’s student council, Nikaido Arashi.

She has an insatiable desire for sex, which can only be explained by some sort of unique mutation within her. She lives the farthest away from school.

It took me two hours by train and by foot.

With the students of St. Ririana Academy coming from different places, this distance isn’t that far compared to many others. Even so, considering the (what should be) extremely busy schedule of our Seito-Kaichou, the long journey to and from school must have been a huge burden for her.

Despite all that, Kaichou’s marks are still the grade’s top, as though it’s something to be expected. Somehow, she manages to clear the busy tasks of the students’ council without even batting an eye (well, probably), and that makes me speechless.

If only her personality, or rather, sexual drive, could be just a little more decent, I would’ve praised her wholesomely and, without a doubt, as the most suitable candidate to stand at the top of St. Ririana Academy.

… I wandered about with a map in my hand as I thought that. Looks like I’ve finally managed to arrive at what looks to be the front door of my destination.

It’s a samurai mansion.

And it looks very heavy.

Well, both the hostel I’m living in and that shabby apartment of Ginbe’s have a sort of heavy feeling to them. However, the aura that this mansion is emitting is on another level entirely.

Tall plaster walls; elegantly planted trees in the courtyard; and tiles of the roof that are slightly moldy; this building here feels more like a citadel, rather than a mansion.

It felt like there could be ancient warriors, dressed in yukata, ready to open the door and peeking out at any moment. That type of feeling.

Honestly speaking, this house isn’t quite fitting for a person like Nikaido Arashi. That girl has a rather slack personality despite her dressing up like a vagabond. If she lived in this sort of stubbornly solemn mansion, she’d be breathless from the pressure. Ah, were her exceptional number of lovers a result of that?

Whatever.

It’s down to the last day of the house visits. This countermeasure to my sister’s brother-complex shall come to an end here.

But it’s a rather hastily planned countermeasure, so I had no idea what would happen after that. Putting my faith in Nikaido Kaichou’s words: ‘I’ll come up with a more solid plan during this period’, I’ll have to endure today no matter what happens.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

A polite female attendant led me into a small building by the corner of the courtyard.

It’s a typical tea hut with a thatch roof and windows carved out of the clay walls.

…

U-Urmmm.

This is quite an unexpected development.

By leading me to the tea room, that means she’ll be serving me tea. I haven’t learned much about the etiquette of tea drinking. I was hoping I wouldn’t embarrass myself during these house visits…

Just as I was procrastinating uneasily, the female attendant urged me, “Please enter.”

Oh well, since I’m already here, I don’t have a reason to walk away.

‟Pardon my intrusion—”

I prepared myself, and pulled the shouji<ref name="shouji">Japanese paper frame door.</ref> aside.

‟I’ve been waiting for your arrival.”

The host of the tea room welcomed me with three fingers of both her hands gathered to a single point.

It was a woman who was wearing a kimono with her hair coiled up meticulously.

‟Welcome to the Nikaido house. Please take a seat.”

‟Ah. Alright.”

I’m shocked for you to give me such a serious reception; I released the shouji lightly as I thought that, and sat on the cushion just as she’d requested.

Naturally, I sat in seiza.

Oh, but things aren’t looking too good.

I had no choice but to do so because of the atmosphere. However, as Takanomiya’s house had been a western style household, I wasn’t too used to sitting seiza. Hopefully, it wouldn’t happen that I won’t be able to stand up, later, due to numb feet.

‟Urm, I say.”

In a small space that’s literally three tatami big, I shrunk my body and stared at the woman who was sitting in seiza before me.

It was as though she’d worn that red hound’s tooth checkered kimono to match the color of her hair.

If she sat in that posture, with her back straightened, she looked just like a beauty from a painting.

Her line of sight is about the same height as mine, which meant she was rather tall for a girl— well, let’s not pay attention to that for the moment. What was she planning to do with me?

‟Sorry. Urm, are you Kaichou’s… Nikaido-Kaichou’s elder sister?”

‟No.”

‟Could it be that you’re her younger sister then? I don’t think you’re her mother.”

‟I’m Nikaido Arashi.”

‟Eh, your name is Nikaido Arashi huh. Nice to meet you. I’m Himenokouji Akito. Please take care of me. …Urm, well, where’s Kaichou then?”

Then.

I tilted my head when I said that.

‟… Hmm? Huh?”

‟You’ve acted exactly as I anticipated. However, I’m still surprised by the exaggerated way in which you’ve mistaken my identity.”

She gave an elegant smile while covering the corner of her lips. She got her fingers together once more and did another bow,

‟Welcome to my humble abode, Akito-sama. Just as you’ve seen, please don’t mind that this crude house of mine. Please relax yourself and take a rest.”

‟Haa.”

I still can’t figure what’s going on. I blinked my eyes and looked at the lady in front of me.

A classic smile like that of the Mona Lisa.

She was sitting in a calm and dignified manner, similar to that of a silent forest; it was as though she was a scholar who holed herself up in a library.

I must have made a mistake somewhere.

It’s impossible for her to be the president of the student council. I mean, she’s someone who’s always smiling confidently; someone who’d die if they didn’t flirt once every five minutes; someone whose cellphone would spring up with the term ‘lover’ on the predicted word list whenever you press the “L” button.

It shouldn’t be possible, but,

‟Eh? Kaichou?”

‟Yes.”

‟Eh? Really?”

‟Yes, really.”

‟Eh, but what about the eyepatch that you’ve always been wearing? Your Japanese sword? I mean, why have you changed into a totally different person?”

‟Ever since the olden days, in the Nikaido family…”

Nikaido Arashi, self proclaimed, smiled lightly while saying,

‟We’re a family that focuses on drilling our martial arts and becoming bodyguards for the various other nobles.”

‟Haa.”

‟Needless to say, the position of the Nikaido family is much lower, compared to that of the Himenokouji family. It’s different when we’re at school school. But here, at the Nikaido house, and as part of the Nikaido family, I can only welcome you by bowing my head to its lowest and receiving you respectfully.”

‟Haa.”

Since I was still in a state of shock, I could only do those sort of stiff replies.

Well, she wasn’t wrong.

There were all sorts of troublesome rules while I was with the Takanomiya family. Although the prestige of the Himenokouji family is similar to that of the Takanomiya, it would be troublesome for me if she held the Himenokouji family in such high regard; since it’s currently without a successor.

‟In any case, please have a taste of the cup of tea that I’ll prepare for you.”

‟Oh, do as you please.”

‟Well then.”

After giving a bow, Nikaido-Kaichou began brewing the tea.

Holding a small silk cloth and a ladle, she took the kettle that was heated by coals and poured water into a tea bowl; to be honest, I’m totally clueless about the tea ceremony, but it did feel like her actions were silky smooth.

‟I can only offer you some coarse tea, but please have a drink.”

I gently accepted the bowl that was offered to me and lifted it to my lips.

I rotated the tea bowl with my hands while pretending to be thinking about something, before sipping at it a few times to enjoy the taste thoroughly.

I didn’t know if what I did was acceptable. Then again, I’m not in a situation where it’s necessary for me to be following the rules strictly. I guess it will be fine as long as I carry myself seriously.

Anyway, it slid down my throat very comfortably despite its bitterness.

Hmm. Delicious.

‟… I’m satisfied.”

‟Sorry for not offering you anything better. Does it suit your taste?”

Nikaido-Kaichou went on with a light smile,

‟I’m still not experienced with this. Please don’t hesitate to give me your valued advice if I’ve done anything poorly.”

‟No, nothing of the sort. It was beautifully done.”

‟I don’t deserve your praise.”

‟Or rather, I haven’t the slightest idea about things like this. It should be me asking you to point out any mistakes that I’ve made.”

‟There’s no need for you to be so reserved. Please relax yourself and rest.”

‟Ahh, I feel really nervous if you treat me like that. I say, Kaichou, don’t you think it’s about time you stop that?”

‟Pardon?”

‟That overly respectful attitude of yours feels off.”

‟That’s because this is the house of Nikaido, and I’m part of the Nikaido family.”

Kaichou remained smiling as she said that.

Ahh, that’s right.

The senpai of today is demure and dignified. She looks really mature despite us being only a year apart in age. It would be great if she could maintain this attitude of hers.

‟Hey Kaichou. I’ve just noticed something.”

‟What is it?”

‟I missed it thanks to the overly shocking revelation at the beginning… but your eyes are perfectly fine, aren’t they?”

That’s right.

One of the unique features of Kaichou is her eyepatch.

I’d actually thought there was something behind it, so I tried my best not to touch on the subject. But with the removal of that eyepatch… aren’t those a perfectly fine pair of eyes?

‟Ahh, the eyepatch?”

Kaichou grinned.

‟That’s just an accessory.”

‟Accessory? That exaggerated eyepatch? What exactly were you thinking, wearing that sort of thing?”

‟Because, Akito-sama.”

With a chuckle,

‟There will be a more chuunibyou feel to me should I wear the eyepatch, it will make me look much cooler, right?” <ref name="Chuunibyou">Chuunibyou: 2nd year middle schooler syndrome: http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=Chuunibyou.</ref>

‟Eh? What? Chuuni?”

‟Nothing. Please don’t ask if you don’t understand it.”

Ignoring me as I tilted my head,

‟My Japanese sword is an exceptionally conspicuous item. The eyepatch acts as buffer to steal away some of the attention so that they’ll pay less attention to my waist.”

‟There’s indeed some truth to your reasoning behind that. But shouldn’t you just not wear your sword in the first place if you don’t wish to attract the attention of others?”

‟Due to various reasons, I’m unable to do that.”

‟Really. I’ll ask no further if you have your difficulties then.”

‟Another thing. Please observe carefully, Akito-sama.”

‟Observe what?”

The smiling Kaichou pointed to her own eye.

The right eye that’s always been covered by the eyepatch.

… Hmmm?

Ehhhhh?

‟Did I see things wrongly? I can’t see it that clearly thanks to the poor lighting… But senpai, is the color of your right eye different? It looks slightly red.”

‟Yes. It’s just as you see”

‟Eh…”

It’s the so called heterochromia iridum?<ref name="heterochromia iridum">Heterochromia iridum is a genetic mutation causing a person’s eyes to be different colors, more common among other animals than humans.</ref>

Though I’ve seen cats and dogs with those conditions, this is the first time I’ve seen a person with it.

‟The colors of my eyes would be much more conspicuous than the eyepatch or the sword. In other words, I’m covering up for something conspicuous with other conspicuous things.”

‟I see, so that’s how it is.”

Ahh. Perhaps it’s just like what she said.

Putting aside the talk on how the special colors of her eyes are much more conspicuous as compared to the sword or the eyepatch. The unique features of one’s body will usually cause the person to become the victim of bullying and etc; that’s something that everyone knows.

What’s more, with (what should be) an incredible amount of potential in Kaichou, she’d easily encounter cases where ‘the gun will fire at the exposed bird’s head’.

In any case, as compared to maintaining the unique features that she was born with and exposing her own pain, it would be better to take the initiative and create other conspicuous features; she’d probably chosen that very proactive option.

If one is to hide a tree, it’s best to hide it a forest.

If one wishes to hide a conspicuous point, they just have to make other conspicuous points.

That was just the tip of the iceberg to how capable Nikaido Arashi really is.

If you think about it, her way of speech and character setting may actually be part of that as well. Ahhh, isn’t that rather impressive?

‟Oh, I didn’t realize that. I’ve never thought about the meaning behind that look of yours.”

‟I don’t deserve your praise.”

‟Honestly speaking, Kaichou’s typical attire does more than just stopping people in their tracks. But it’s another thing altogether if there’s a meaning behind that. Since you were born with different colored eyes, then you had to perform the necessary countermeasures as well. Mmm, I can accept that.”

‟I really don’t deserve your praise… However, I should inform you that this is a contact lens.”

‟What the hell!?”

I could not help but to yell.

Ahh, damn. That was totally pointless in many different ways.

‟What do you mean by that!? I really don’t understand you at all!”

‟The revealing of my different colored eyes after removing my eyepatch; this is just what I need to increase the impression of me being a chuunibyou. Don’t you think so?”

‟How would I know!?”

‟Also, this is a single use contacts. It will be very hygienic as long as I change it every day.”

‟I don’t give a damn about that, and I mean it!”

‟To continue on further, it can create a gap moe when I remove the eyepatch. With that, the success rate of hooking my lover will increase by one level.”

‟So it all boils down to that!”

I think this person here should give a sincere apology. To think I was actually being considerate towards her situation as I was thinking about all these things in my head; in the end, it was all for nothing.

… Forget it. Speaking of that.

I did feel slightly at ease now after seeing all those things. That was the truth.

I mean, we’re at Kaichou’s house, and the tea house is an enclosed space.

Back when I was alone with Kaichou in the student council room, I was so close to falling into her trap due to my carelessness. To be honest, my status, when I arrived here, was at high alert.

Well, Kaichou can’t possibly be so stupid as to disclose her tactics to someone whom she was about to hook. That’s how I feel.

Then again, despite the huge change in my impression of her, due to her appearance, Nikaido Arashi is still Nikaido Arashi after all; she’s still a carnivore. It would’ve be pointless for her to do that.

‟How are you feeling now?”

Just then.

It was as though Kaichou had seen through my thoughts,

‟If I could make you feel slightly more relaxed, then that would be for the best.”

‟… Sounds like you had all this planned out right from the start.”

‟If that’s how you want to look at it .”

‟Well, I guess I’m more relieved now in a certain sense. Your appearance may have changed a lot, but you’re still a beast on the inside. I do understand that much.”

‟Ahh. You sure know how to talk.”

‟No. I’m not praising you, you know?”

‟Kukuku.”

Kaichou covered the tip of her mouth with her hands, and laughed elegantly,

‟It seems like Akito-sama has been really busy recently?”

[[File:OniAiVol2_017_Ch_4_2.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Hmm? Is that so?”

‟It’s obvious from the look on your face. You seemed troubled. And there’s a hint of fatigue.”

‟Ahh. I guess, since I’ve been house visiting for three consecutive days. It’s natural for me to become like that.”

‟And so, please relax yourself in my house. All those things have been done just for that purpose. Everyone needs to refresh themselves from all the hustle and bustle.”

‟Ohh. To steal some rest amid the bustle; is that what you’re saying?”

‟Yes. Precisely that; r*pe in this room.”<ref name="r*pe">The previous line: ‘steal some rest amid the bustle’ is actually 忙中閑あり, while Kaichou said 房中姦あり. Both sound exactly the same.</ref>

‟… Weird. It should be the exact same thing, but why does it sound so obscene when it’s from Kaichou’s mouth. I wonder why?”

‟That’s just your imagination.”

‟Kukuku,” she laughed again elegantly.

‟In any case, in view of the current situation of Akito-sama and Akiko-sama, it’s necessary for me to come up with some sort of countermeasures quickly; that’s how it is. These emergency house visits will come to an end today, so I think there will be a need for something new tomorrow.”

‟Urm… well, maybe a little… but to me, I’m more interested in hearing about how we can prevent Akiko’s in school reputation from dropping, or something like that. It would be great if you could do that.”

‟It isn’t that simple. For us Nikaido, we’ve no intention of siding on the Takanomiya or Arisugawa. However, we will have to make some sort of report due to our position. If we tried to cover things up shoddily, things may become a little…”

Uhh.

She may be saying that nicely with a smile, but to put it simply, what she meant is: “There will be lots of trouble waiting for you if you don’t cooperate”.

That’s really troublesome.

From Kaichou’s voice, it feels like she knew about my job as well.

It isn’t something that needs to be hidden, but I want to keep it a secret if possible… then again, it isn’t something that I can hide forever. Putting aside people like Ginbe, who’ll remain silent due to the agreement between us gentlemen; Kaichou or Nasuhara will simply reveal the secret if they feel like doing so.

Forget it.

There’s no point in thinking too deeply into things.

It’s only been a few days since I’ve just transferred to St. Ririana Academy.

And also,

‟Due to various reasons, they were forced to be separated —omitted— compiled into a simple, boring story.”

The above is what I wished to say, but it looks like I’m straying in a direction that’s way off the original path.

As for myself, Himenokouji Akito.

It’s surprising, but I actually enjoyed these last few days, despite the sudden chaos. It’s true.

That’s right.

Even though I put up with it for many years before managing to fulfill my ultimate objective: ‘To live together with my younger sister’.

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi.

Nasuhara Anastasia.

Nikaido Arashi.

The members of the student council, together with me and my sister. I’m starting to feel that it isn’t so bad for us to be involved in all these chaotic things.

‟… What’s wrong, Akito-sama?”

‟Eh? What’s what?”

‟No. Because a happy expression appeared on your face all of the sudden.”

‟Really? No, I don’t really think so.”

‟I can easily notice things like that. Akito-sama may have enrolled to our school for only a few days, but I’m the president of the student council. I can still see through things like that.”

Uhh.

So she saw through me despite me having no intention of showing her that huh.

Or I may actually be showing those expressions unknowingly since I’m feeling really happy right now.

I’ve became quite the honest guy.

‟Still,”

Kaichou widened her smile and said,

‟It’s great that Akito-sama can enjoy his time here, regardless of the reasons behind it.”

Once again, she gathered her fingertips and made a bow.

‟… Kaichou.”

‟Yes.”

‟Please don’t act that way, really. I’ve said it many times already, you know?”

‟And I’ll stress it yet again. It’s only natural for me to do this in our current situation due to my position.”

‟Whatever, you aren’t wrong. It’s a rather huge gain for me to see a rare side of Kaichou. This side of yours is quite refreshing. So that’s good.”

‟I don’t deserve your praise.”

‟However, please turn back into the normal Kaichou from tomorrow onward, alright? I guess I still like the normal Kaichou more.”

‟…”

Mmm?

Kaichou froze while maintaining her bow.

‟Kaichou?”

‟… This person is a natural when it comes to flirting.”

Softly.

I heard her muttering something to the tatami.

‟He showed his air headed personality without reservations at the perfect moment. Now this type of person is really hard to deal with… I nearly took whatever he said as the truth. I had no intention on making my move today, but it might be better if I eat him…”

‟Sorry? I couldn’t quite hear you properly.”

‟No, please don’t mind me.”

Kaichou lifted her head while saying that.

With the exemplary smile still on her face,

‟I’ve been on a diet recently. I think it would be better if I control my intake a little, that’s all.”

‟Eh, is that so? But Kaichou’s figure is that perfect. There’s no need for you to be on a diet.”

‟Women are undergoing all sorts of hardships that can’t be seen. In order to endure through that hardship, one must have self control that’s tough as steel and yet flexible at the same time. That’s what allows me to be me. That’s how it is.”

‟Aha, self control huh. Now that’s a term that’s quite out of Kaichou’s reach.”

‟Ahh. But it’s fine should you want it that way. I can throw away what you deemed as ‘self control that’s out of my reach’.”

‟No no no.”

Crap. There was a suspicious flash of light in Kaichou’s eyes. Before anything can happen, I must—

‟Lets not talk about that. Can I have another cup of tea? The taste was excellent.”

‟It feels like you’re trying to cover up something, but I understand.”

After returning to her elegant expression, Kaichou began to brew some tea.

I enjoyed her craft immensely, and that allowed me to spend my time leisurely.

… Umm.

Well, it feels like I’ve finally managed to complete today’s mission safely.

With that, I’m done clearing my responsibilities. So what awaits me is Kaichou’s so called ‘new tactics’.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1

2014-05-20T08:14:24Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 4.1

===April 11th, 7:00 A.M.===
<br/>
And so.

The consecutive days of house visiting are down to the final day.

The person with whom I’m visiting today is none other than Her, which for me is something quite daunting; from all sorts of perspectives. Or rather, you could say that I’m not that interested. Then again, it would be very unnatural for me to skip just her visit.

An so, in order to create my own personal time, I’ll have to convince my sister today as well.

Uh— mmm.

What should I do?

I used the praise method for the first day, and praise+bait on the second, which my sister accepted grudgingly. But I don’t think those methods will be effective again.

Even though Akiko is very obedient towards me and her train of thought is quite simple, she’ll still smell a rat if I carried out suspicious actions for three consecutive days.

Things would definitely become troublesome if Akiko knew about my house visits.

What should I do… I couldn’t come up with any other decent plans…

I couldn’t come up with anything good no matter how hard I tried. I was stuck.

It looked like I’d have to prepare myself to proceed forcefully at the cost of making my sister unhappy; but just when I decided to do that.

A small miracle occured.

No, I wouldn’t be too sure if it could be called a miracle. But in any case, it definitely happened at the perfect time. I was offered a glimmer of light in my otherwise hopeless situation.

But if I do that, the pros and cons will surely… no, it will definitely bring about more headaches for me? Yup.

Forget it, I was left with no choice.

I’ll just utilize this chance to its fullest and focus on the current crisis.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

In the usual student hostel; I’m at an all too familiar caretaker’s room.

Facing the back of my sister who was making breakfast while humming to a tune, I spoke.

‟Hey Akiko. There’s something—”

‟Akiko must turn away Onii-chan quickly when he is attempting to speak to me.”

‟Eh?”

I didn’t anticipate that.

‟What? Why?”

‟It will not do for you to look down on me. I have already guessed what Onii-chan is about to say.”

‟Ohhh. What’s that?”

‟It will be something along the lines of how you will not be able to go home with me after school today. You are intending to do some immoral act amounting to negligence towards your cute younger sister, right?”

‟Incidentally, ‘neglect’ also has the meaning ‘to abandon’. Are you admitting right now that you are the infantile person of society, who is unable to survive without the delicate care and concern of others?”

‟It’s useless to try to seal my mouth with that sort of logic. I have utilized the compassion of a cute younger sister for these two days and tolerated Onii-chan’s barbaric acts, but I will not yield today. I will overcome all obstacles and make you come back with me today.”

‟No matter what happens?”

‟Of course.”

‟You won’t change your mind?”

‟Of course. I am backed by justice. I will not not change my position even if the world was to be overturned at this very instant.”

‟I see. I fully understand your thoughts.”

I nodded my head solemnly.

‟Speaking of which, I accidentally stumbled upon this while I was unpacking our luggage from the house moving.”

‟What? So you are planning to say some random things to divert the topic yet again. I have already seen through that scheme of yours, and I will not fall for it—”

<nowiki>*pita*</nowiki><ref name="*pita*">Japanese onomatopoeia for pausing or stopping.</ref>

While remaining in a posture that looks like she was handing me something, my sister froze in an instant.

[[File:OniAiVol2_016_Ch_4_1.jpg|thumb|]]

A few seconds later.

She exchanged glances with me while maintaining a stiff expression. She shook her head and hands.

My sister said.

‟Dat’s wrong.”

‟… Why did you use a strange dialect subconsciously? I want to know your excuses.”

‟No. It is not what it seems.”

‟This book here. It’s yours, right?”

‟No, it is not! It just so happens that it’s been in my care for these past few weeks. It is not something I bought with my pocket money.”

‟But the back of the cover has your name written on it?”

‟Ahhh darn! This disciplined personality of me writing my name on all of my belongings has backfired on me?!”

Well then.

The object that’s shaken my sister so much to the point of her speaking in a strange dialect subconsciously is something I’d discovered by chance. The problem is about what the object really is.

‟No, it really is not. This book is like what it seems. Or rather, please take into consideration the fact that I am currently in my teenage years before making a fair judgement…”

It’s a book.

The size of a typical mall book, costing at a thousand yen each. In this country, its sales is second only to that of bunkobon; a typical book.

Needless to say, there’s nothing wrong with it being a book.

‟Minan Publishing. <The Story of Forbidden Love>.”

‟Uwa?!”

‟‘Sixteen year old high school student Akio, who’s secretly in love with his younger sister Akina.’ “

‟Onii-chan?! Quit reading the synopsis already!”

‟‘Without telling anyone the feelings which he has been harboring for such a long time, Akio has kept them hidden deep in his heart. But thanks to some minor incidents, Akio gradually could no longer suppress his taboo thoughts.’ “

‟Uhhh?!”

‟‘On the other hand, Akina has gradually realized her brother’s feelings. Not long after, the two of them began lusting for each other—’ “

‟Uehhh?!”

‟The illustration on the cover is the scene of Akio and Akina entangled with each other passionately.”

‟T-That is enough Onii-chan… I give, give up…”

I looked downwards at my sister, who was squatting on the tatami while hugging her own body weakly,

‟Anything you wish to say to your defense?”

‟Please… Please pretend as though you did not… see it…”

‟I can’t do that.”

‟No! It is a misunderstanding!”

My sister stood up with her remaining strength and began explaining.

‟Please do not be fooled by the book’s title and cover! This book is really wonderful! Although there is some overly stimulating content, but it is totally about pure love!”

‟This is a novel about an incestuous relationship, you know?”

‟No! It is nothing as vulgar as that; this is literature! I did not read it with a perverted mind, I swear!”

‟The names of the protagonists are Akio and Akina.”

‟I admit I was hooked by the names of the protagonists! However, that is really just part of the reason! If you read the other works of Shindou Koichirou, the author of this book, you would be able to understand!”

‟… Could it be that Akiko is a fan of this author?”

‟A die hard fan!”

‟… Seriously…?”

‟Oi Onii-chan?! Please do not shun me that obviously! That really hurts me!”

‟No, even if you say that…”

Contrary to myself who was slowly sinking into a gloomy mood, my sister has revived.

‟Please, read it first! If you do that, you will definitely understand his good points!”

‟No way.”

‟At the very least, read the prologue!”

‟No no no, don’t even think about it. Let me off, seriously.”

This is probably that.

Turning this disaster into a blessing and pulling me to ‘that side’ by making me read the book; she was probably planning that? Really, what sort of joke is that?

‟Akiko.”

‟Are you telling me not to read it?!”

‟Nope. Even so, everyone’s interests are different. Though there are quite a lot of things that I wish to say in regards to you reading this book, I wish to respect your interests as much as I can.”

‟What do you mean?”

‟This time, I’ll pretend that I’d never seen this book. As you wish.”

‟Really?!”

‟In return, you have to promise me this: from now on, you’ll make sure I don’t see these books ever again.”

‟Understood.”

‟And you aren’t to talk about the subject of this book. No matter what.”

‟I understand that as well.”

‟And finally. You’re to give me approval to go somewhere after school today.”

‟Uhh… T-That is not anything to do with this…”

‟You’ll approve, right?”

‟Uuuhhhhhhh…”

Akiko hugged her head since she couldn’t agree to it completely. But she did understand she was in a very bad position.

Soon, with an expression of her giving up, she said with a crestfallen look,

‟… I understand. Akiko will stay at home obediently, today as well.”

‟Mmm. That’s it.”

‟But please return home as soon as you can, neh? I will prepare a scrumptious dinner and wait for your return. Promise?”

‟OK. I’ll try my best.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

And with that, I managed to convince my sister for the third day as well.

… Oh boy.

Even then, she had a really shocking hobby, she didn’t have to be that detailed about it.

Then again, did I take a wrong step in negotiating with her by using thing as my shield? Would it have been better if I’d remained silent and pretended that I hadn’t seen it?

No way, that’s impossible. It’s impossible for me not to react after seeing it. Therefore, I should at least use it as a leverage in the negotiation; it was definitely better to make use of it like that.

This thing will definitely take its retribution on me in the future; that was the premonition I had. Then again, with more important things at hand, I’ll set it aside for the moment.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2

2014-05-19T10:15:21Z

QusaTalma: /* Translator notes and references */ fixed links at the bottom of the page.

===April 10th, 4:00 P.M.===
<br/>
It’s dubbed as the most expensive residential area of Yamanote, occupying the most expensive land.

‟Those, who’s total assets are less than, or equal to, 10 figures, shouldn’t come here.”

And there’s a board with that quote erected here… or not. But for a commoner to step into this place; he must either have a huge amount of courage or be incredibly oblivious; that’s the sort of place this is. The land that Nasuhara Anastasia’s house is built on.

‟… What can I say? This is really impressive.”

I subconsciously said that as I stared at the towering building before me.

It wasn’t overly glamorous.

Nor did it look too bulky.

It just exuded a sense of class; that’s the sort of feeling that the modern, wooden, two story building, gives off.

The design isn’t overly trendy to the point where it sticks out like a sore thumb, but it still manages to keep up with the current trends, it has a feeling like that.

Uh— mmm, it’s really beautiful.

They must have hired a pretty capable architect to design this house.

To be honest, I’m slightly intimidated.

Even though I used to live with the rich, I’m still just your poor, average, Joe, deep down. I’d be hesitant to even step inside such a place under normal circumstances. Not to mention intruding on their hospitality; I’d furiously reject the idea.

This is bad.

I should have brought better snacks. It seems like I didn’t think this through thoroughly enough; I just brought the same cake as I’d given Ginbe yesterday.

But then again, my wallet’s pretty thin, so it’s not like I can afford anything that much better—

‟How long are you going to just stand there?”

Just then.

I heard a familiar voice. It came from the speakers next to the door.

‟Come on in. You look like a suspicious person if you’re just standing there with your mouth wide open.”

‟Ah— good day, Nasuhara-san. Ahh, it’s a really spectacular house.”

‟The guards of that spectacular house are about to rush towards you rather fiercely. Please step into the door right now if you don’t wish to be surrounded by burly guards who’ll interrogate you using inhumane means.”

‟Ahhh, mmm. I know that. It’s just… how do I put it; there seems to be no indication of the door opening.”

‟Ara, I’m really sorry. You’re right. You can’t get in if the door isn’t open.”

‟Mhmm. Sorry, but I’ll have to trouble you.”

‟Ara. Speaking of which, how do I operate this? I don’t really know since it’s something that I don’t really use that often.”

‟Oi oi. This is your house right? Please remember those sorts of things.”

‟Ara, how rude of you. It’s as if you’re implying that I don’t know a single thing about my house despite living in here; it sounds to me like you think I’m someone without any life skills who couldn’t survive out in society.”

‟No no no, that’s not it. I totally didn’t mean it that way. Please don’t have some sort of weird misunderstanding.”

‟Well then, can you express your true feelings using the relevant words, and actions?”

‟What do you mean by relevant words, and actions?”

‟I demand that you apologize and compensate me.”

‟I understand. I’m sorry, and I apologize. I had no intention of slandering you. That’s the truth, so it would be great if you could forgive me. I don’t have enough money to compensate you, so please let me off the hook with that.”

‟Is that so. I’ve understood your intentions. Since you’ve lowered yourself that much, I can’t possibly do anything to you, despite my threats. However, do be careful of your words in the future. What you just said to me may actually get you in a lawsuit if you were someplace else.”

‟Though I think it’s unlikely for what I’d said to lead that… Forget it, let’s put that aside. Can you please hurry up and open the door for me?”

‟What an impatient man. Impatient guys aren’t popular among girls, you know.”

‟I don’t know what you’re talking about, but in any case, please open the door quickly.”

‟Didn’t you hear what I just said? I did say I have no idea on how to open it, did I not?”

‟That’s why I said you should remember that sort— ah— no, forget it. Open the door, really. Right now.”

‟I understand. How about this: I’ll get the guidebook, which is about as thick as a textbook, and read through it from the beginning. Yes, I’ll do just that. Please don’t worry; as long as I can understand it, things like opening the door are a piece of cake for me.”

‟No, you don’t have to spend your time on that sort of time wasting endeavor. You just have to ask someone who knows how to operate it, to open the door, right? Like one of the maids at your house or something.”

‟Why are you that impatient? Impatient guys aren’t popular among girls, you know.”

‟Look, you should know, since you’re looking at the CCTV, right? The burly guards which you mentioned are coming towards me with a rather hostile look on their face. That’s the reason why I’m impatient.”

‟Oh that’s right. I did order them to deal with the suspicious person who appeared at front of the door a minute ago.”

‟So you’re actually the root of all evil!?”

… After that, I’d finally managed to enter into the premises of the Nasuhara house safely.

Oh boy. It took me that much effort just to step inside the house. I wonder what will actually happen after this.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

I was brought to Nasuhara’s room, which was surprisingly girly.<ref name="girly">The original text is “fantastic”, or something like that. In English, girly is the closest fit, in this context. So, I’ll be using the term girly for the rest of this chapter.</ref>

No. The word ‘surprisingly’ was too conservative.

I shouldn’t be using any other words to describe it at a time like this. I should change my statement to: it’s so girly it can’t possibly be any more girly than it already is…

It used a light brown color as the backdrop, coupled with a flowery wallpaper and wooden flooring.

Tall ceilings with windows that provided good lighting.

The room was meticulously decorated with lots of stuffed animals and other characters.

The furniture, take the bed or the curtains for example, was filled with lace and embroidery. Everything was in pale pink as well.

Of course, the room didn’t have poor taste. Instead, Nasuhara’s sense of style has allowed her to blend class and cuteness together quite nicely.

The impression one gets from the room is totally different from the usual emotionless expression that she always wears on her face; it has that sort impact.

‟Are you surprised?”

Just then, Nasuhara asked me that question while I was still staring around the room and still overwhelmed by how girly it was.

‟‘She’s already in her second year of high school, and yet she still decorates her room with dolls and such. She must be a pervert who’s too deeply engrossed with girly things, or she must be someone that needs psychiatric help, it has to be one of these two.’ That’s what you’re thinking right now, yes?”

‟No no no. Nothing of the sort.”

‟Really? I seem to be hearing the words that have been on the tip of your tongue ever since you came in: ‘I’ll be infected by her as well if I continue staying in the room of a girl who has something so wrong with her head. I’d better leave as quickly as I can!’ Those words are ringing in my ears repeatedly.”

‟Urm. That’s just your imagination.”

‟How very suspicious. It’s obvious that you look at me as if I were really pitiful. It’s pointless trying to hide it, because I know very well what you’re thinking.”

Forget it.

This isn’t the first time where she kept harping on things.

I laughed heartily,

‟Indeed, I was really surprised when I first stepped into a room which looks like it belongs to the theme park instead. However, I won’t look at you any differently. I’m fine with the dolls and the girly state of your room. I don’t hate it, you know?”

‟Who knows? Can you still remain that calm after knowing I’ve named each and every doll of mine, and that I talk to them every night before I sleep?”

‟Ah—… Hmmm. Indeed, that’s just slightly too… no, it’s fine. Isn’t that great, that girly sort of feeling? Even if you’ve already grown into an adult, I don’t think it’s necessary for you to discard the purity you had when you were a child.”

‟When I’m mentally stressed, I’ll stab a knife into the stomach of a doll and chant curses as I pull out the cotton inside bit by bit. You’re still fine even after knowing this?”

‟Ugh… That’s rather bad… No wait, have you really done that before?”

‟Or if the young and robust me presses my boiling hot body against a doll and use it to pleasure myself every night; how about that?”

‟Wait! That feels really dangerous! Stop talking about that!”

‟Putting it in everyday terms, it means that I love to use my dolls to m*st*rb*t* every night.”

‟No, there’s no need for that sort of explanation! And also, I said before that I’m against girls saying those kinds of things, right!?”

‟It should be me who’s said it countless times already. I just want to harass you regardless of when and where we are, and whatever we’re doing doesn’t matter to me. I said it so many times that I’m tired of it; and yet that bird brain of yours can’t even remember simple things such as that? You know, that’s just unacceptable, even if your intelligence is like that of an insect?”

‟Whoa, I was the one who was inexplicably attacked by you, so why the sudden rage due to your embarrassment!?”

‟If the same thing happens again, next time I’ll make you buy lingerie for me in the womens clothing section. And you’ll have to puff your chest proudly and say, ‘This is neither for my elder or younger sister, it’s actually for my own personal use’.”

‟And you brought out your favorite gag again without even batting an eye!”

This won’t do.

I was led around at her pace without me knowing.

Nasuhara set the pace of our conversation perfectly, so much so that I’d allowed her to gain control, without me knowing. Then again, was it because I played along too easily, or because I allowed myself to be led too effortlessly? I’ll have to think about it carefully.

‟Kidding.”

Nasuhara said that, while maintaining that same expression of hers.

‟Everything I said earlier on was a joke. It’s all lies.”

‟Eh? Really?”

‟Yes, that’s right. That was just a simple exchange of pleasantries, so please don’t mind it.”

‟Ah, is that so… ah, that’s fine then.”

‟I may not look like it, but I’m someone with status after all. I wouldn’t talk about my night life so openly and truthfully in front of others.”

‟Ahh, mmm. If it’s all a joke, it’s fine… But then again, your jokes are rather hard to comprehend.”

‟Incidentally, this room itself is part of the joke.”

‟That’s really difficult to understand!”

It’s impossible for me to figure that out.

‟What do you mean!? What do you mean by this room being part of the joke!?”

‟I prepared this room in a hurry after it was decided that you’d be coming today,. My actual room is located elsewhere.”

What should I say… this is beyond my comprehension; that’s just too random.

That takes too much effort. To think she’d actually prepared the room especially to fool me.

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Could it be that you’re an idiot beyond my imagination?”

‟How rude. I’ve said it countless times before; I want to harass you no matter when or how difficult it is.”

‟No, even so—”

‟Just like how the Bible is to Christians or the Quran is to Muslims; to me, this is the first commandment. Harassing you regardless of the situation is my one and only objective in life. It’s the reason my existence was brought into this world.”

‟It feels like the level of exaggeration was just raised by another level…”

‟Going back on topic, I was thinking, don’t you think that ‘fairy tale’ and ‘mental illness’ sound really similar? Both the way of writing, and the meaning.”<ref name="fairy tale">メルヘン vs メンヘル, which is Märchen(folk tale) and mental respectively.</ref>

‟Alright, it’s about time we quit talking about that. Stop.”

Well, she was getting really excited for some unknown reason.

This silly conversation shall end here. The contents of our conversation was already getting rather crazy.

‟Hey, shouldn’t it be about time that we sit down? We’ve been standing ever since we came in.”

‟You’re right. Lets move to the living room then.”

‟No, isn’t this room fine?”

What’s the point of us moving to another room after it has came down to this? As such, I sat next to the table.

‟Hmm? What’s wrong, Nasuhara-san? Take a seat too.”

‟… Sure.”

With that, Nasuhara sat down opposite of me.

I don’t know if it was just my imagination, but she seemed slightly unhappy. Why? Is it because I took a seat without her consent?

Oh well, whatever.

‟Are your parents at home? If it’s okay, I wish to greet them.”

‟My parents are neither unemployed nor NEETs, so they’re probably working somewhere in this world. Also, they seldom come back to this house.”

‟Do you’ve siblings then?”

‟I’m an only child.”

‟Mmm, is that so. That can’t be helped then.”

‟Incidentally, we’re the only ones in this house right now. I’d sent the maids out to buy a few things. The guards were given the instructions not to enter as well.”

‟Heh, is that so.”

‟Fu. I didn’t miss the brief instant when a beastly flash of light shone through your eyes. You’ve revealed your true self upon knowing that we’re alone in this huge empty house.”

‟Urm. That’s just your imagination.”

‟‘Kukuku, there will be no one coming even if you scream at the top of your voice. Just give up and listen to me.’ I seem to be hearing those words on the tip of your tongue; they’ve been ringing around in my ears for a while now.”

‟Urm. That’s just an auditory hallucination.”

There has to be a limit to your slandering.

Forget it. It’s not like she only came to bad mouthing people recently. I’ll just set that aside.

‟But that’s how it is, huh. How disappointing. I don’t have much opportunity to come here, so I wished to greet them if I could.”

‟There’s no need for that.”

‟No no no. That’s basic etiquette, something to be expected.”

‟No. That isn’t necessary.”

… Huh?

Is it my imagination? Although her expression had remained the same, it felt like she’d became slightly more angry. Did I say something that made her unhappy?

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Pardon me for being nosy, but… Are you not on good terms with your parents?”

‟Yes, that’s how it is.”

She nodded her head rather straightforwardly.

‟However, allow me to say this, so as not to tarnish their reputation, It isn’t like they’ve treated me badly; that’s not the case. I can’t call them model parents though, even if I’m going to be courteous about it.”

‟Well then, why are you on bad terms with them?”

‟Because I’m in my rebellious phase.”

… Ah—.

I see.

‟You must be surprised. About how I’m in my rebellious phase right now.”

‟Not at all? I can actually accept that.”

‟… It’s not like it’s what I want.”

Surprisingly, she made a rare expression (if it could even be considered one), Nasuhara pouted to show her unhappiness.

That was slightly… wait, no. It was actually pretty cute.

‟May I know which part of you is unwilling?”

Just with the term ‘rebellious phase’ alone, it’s like I’ve come to understand everything. Like how Aristotle screamed “Eureka!”. Isn’t that answer just as clear cut and wonderful as E=mc²?

‟Pouncing on the mistakes made by others while they’re speaking, then harassing them about it; I think Nasuhara’s actions are rather typical symptoms for someone in their rebellious phase.”

‟I don’t act like this to everyone.”

‟Really?”

‟That’s how it is.”

‟Then do you only act like that towards me?”

‟Yes, that’s right.”

‟Oi oi, that’s rather terrible. Why do you only act like that towards me?”

‟… You don’t have any idea why?”

‟Why would I? I just met you not too long ago. What did I do to you?”

‟…”

A small sigh.

Nasuhara gave a light sigh, a really light one.

‟You’re a virgin, are you not?”

‟W-Why are you talking about that now?”

‟You haven’t gone out with any girls up until now, if I’m not wrong?”

‟You’re not wrong… but why are you bringing that up?”

‟It’s nothing.”

With a ‟fu”, Nasuhara gave another sigh.

It’s really rare of her, but there have been a lot of changes to Nasuhara’s expression today.

‟… I actually confessed a few days ago, and it was something that I did with great determination. I’ve done all that, and yet I didn’t managed to convey my feelings to this guy; is that how it is? Even so, I can’t bring myself to say the same thing twice… This blockhead is way beyond my imagination…”

‟Eh, what? I didn’t quite catch that.”

‟I’m just mumbling to myself. Please don’t put it to heart.”

‟Oh, mmm. Since you’ve said that, I’ll just let it be.”

‟That would be great.”

‟Also, I’ve been quite curious about this for a while but—”

‟What?”

I looked at Nasuhara’s knees.

A stuffed teddy bear has been sitting on her knees since a while back; more specifically, back when we were talking about her rebellious phase.

Nasuhara has been playing with its ears, its hands, and then its legs. And she’s done so repeatedly.

‟… Ah.”

Nasuhara followed the direction of my gaze and looked downwards. She gasped when she saw her hands.

She froze temporarily.

A few seconds later, she placed the teddy bear by her side in a fluster,

‟That was just a bad example.”

That was what she said.

…

What bad example, but I haven’t given a tsukkomi to that yet.

‟Hey, Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Could it be that you actually like dolls?”

‟Not at all.”

‟Your habit of playing with dolls subconsciously, didn’t that prove just it?”

‟How can that be? How is that possible?”

‟Really?”

‟Yes, really.”

‟Ah— come to think of it, you said earlier this room was specially decorated in a girly fashion when you knew I’d be here for a visit, right? And that your room is somewhere else.”

‟Yes, that’s how it is.”

‟Well, since this is a rare occasion, could you let me take a look at your room?”

‟You’re a pervert for saying that you want to take a look at a girl’s boudoir.”

… Hmm.

That answer, it doesn’t feel quite sharp enough.

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Just as I thought, this is actually your roo—”

‟What are you talking about?”

I was denied.

It felt like she has anticipated my words. I was interrupted before I could finish my sentence.

Hmm. Looks like I was spot on?

‟Really~, how surprising~. To think that Nasuhara-san is so girly and loves dolls—”

‟That’s not it.”

‟There’s nothing wrong with liking dolls. Why are you denying it?”

‟It would tarnish my pride if I liked dolls at my current age… Of course, this doesn’t have anything to do with me, since I like neither dolls nor girly things.”

‟So, there aren’t any dolls that you particularly like?”

‟There aren’t any dolls that I particularly like.”

‟That teddy bear is really cute. Could you give him to me?”

‟He isn’t a close friend of mine, but I have no intention of letting him go either. Please pick another one.”

‟Really? Hmm, so that’s how it is.”

I couldn’t help but grin.

So that’s how it is.

I’m surprised that Nasuhara has such a side to her.

Her mysterious aura and her overwhelming beauty, plus the fact that she’s revered in school; but that’s precisely the reason why it felt like I’d stumbled upon something to my favor.

Incidentally, since it’s always the case that she teases me, I felt a slight sense of superiority when our roles were reversed.

‟Hey, Nasuhara-san. If you didn’t wish for others to see your room filled with dolls, you should brought me to another instead, for example the living room.”

‟I stress that this isn’t my room.”

‟Well, this is just that, you know? You dug your own grave by saying too much. You had no intention of letting me know that this was your room, right? I guess this is what you would call, being betrayed by your own plan?”

‟I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

‟See, that’s a rather weak reply from you. It would have been a much sharper answer if it had been given under the usual circumstances, right? You would have exercised all means available to you to say terrible things to me, right?”

‟Nothing of the sort. I’m just not in good condition today, that’s all.”

‟See? It’s quite obvious from that answer of yours. If you’d found even the smallest chance to hit back, you would’ve struck back with all your might. That’s the typical Nasuhara-san.”

‟I, didn’t…”

‟Ahh, don’t worry. I won’t say anything to any of the other student council members. This will be a secret that’s just between you and me. Ah— Even so, I’m really surprised. To think Nasuhara-san had such an interest. You’re so hard to get along with, if only you’d shown that sort of easy-to-get-along feeling more often, it would’ve been great.”

‟…”

Nasuhara was becoming more and more silent.

Urm, this is bad.

I was getting carried away. Did I tease her too much?

‟How humiliating.”

Finally, she laughed and muttered to herself expressionlessly,

‟It’s the first time since I was born that I’ve tasted such humiliation. I swear I’ll take revenge for the humiliation I’ve received today.”

‟No no no, there’s no humiliation or anything. You’re exaggerating. Also, this isn’t something that needs your revenge, right?”

‟It’s too late for you to be regretting it now.”

‟Look, isn’t it your fault in the first place? To reveal your interests to me.”

‟It’s the first time since I was born that I’ve tasted such humiliation. I swear I’ll take revenge for the humiliation I’ve received today; that’s how it is. I’m saying this twice because it’s that important.”

Urm— mmm.

Did she have to put it like that?

Then again, even though she was saying it expressionlessly in a monotone; somehow, I felt an overwhelming pressure coming from her.

‟Since I’m someone who acts swiftly; I thus declare, I’ll have my revenge right now.”

With that said, Nasuhara stood up slowly.

… Urm.

Things are developing in a rather strange direction?

I was still sitting down, trying hard not to show my nervousness. But I raised my danger awareness by several levels.

I may not look like it, but I’ve received lessons on how to be a young master, and thus I do have some sort of knowledge on self defense and such. Even if Nasuhara was to use force on me, I wouldn’t be in a position where I couldn’t defend myself at all, but… my self defense techniques were ultimately still at the level where I just had ‘some sort of knowledge’ of it.

The initiative had already been taken away.

Nasuhara didn’t give out anything similar to a murderous aura when she made that declaration. But for her to stand up like that; what was she intending to do?

I’m someone who belongs to the retaliatory personality type, so I’ll wait to see what sort of actions she takes, but—

‟Fu. It’s rather hot today.”

For some unknown reason, Nasuhara said that line in a deliberate manner while still putting on an expressionless face.

‟I’m about to expire from the heat.”

‟… Is that so? We’re only in the month of April, you know? Even global warming shouldn’t affect the temperature that much.”

‟There’s no other option. I’ll open the windows.”

Ignoring my words, Nasuhara walked towards the windows.

The windows of this room are facing south, while she was sitting at the north side of the room. Meaning to say, Nasuhara will have to pass by me if she wants wants to open the windows.

Her acting was rather poor.

But even if it’s fake, it has to be now if she’s aiming for me.

‟Oops. I slipped.”

Just as I though that.

Nasuhara fell towards my direction while pretending that her foot was caught on something,.

Of course, I was prepared for it as I’d already guessed her intentions. I should be able to handle whatever attacks she uses.

… Urm.

It really looks like she’s falling towards my direction? Though it’s deliberate, the fall looks strangely real; if she falls like this, she’ll definitely be hurt—

I instantly changed my plan of engaging with her.

Upon deciding that the fall wasn’t a deliberate one, I changed my posture immediately to catch her.

‟Uhhh… Ha.”

Everything happened in an instant.

It was impossible for me to maintain my balance nicely, and there was no cool way I could have supported her. The only thing I could do was to become her cushion, though in a rather unsightly manner.

Which means to say, that I’m now lying down on my back, while Nasuhara was down on all fours, but… Whatever, since I couldn’t find a cool way to do it.

‟You’ve got good reflexes.”

Nasuhara praised me with her usual emotionless expression while I was maintaining her position.

‟You were actually thinking about your next move, but after clearing your doubts, your actions were swift and without hesitation. There’s no need for doubt, I declare that you’ve passed.”

‟Really? Thanks.”

Though I’d no idea on what I’d passed.

‟Look, that fall of yours may be planned, but you did it without holding back. You may get injured if you actually did fall onto the ground like you were going to. Do be more careful.”

‟I see. I’ll be careful.”

‟Mhmm. Please do.”

‟I understand.”

‟Mhmm. Thank you.”

‟…”

‟…”

‟…”

‟…”

‟… Hey, Nasuhara-san?”

‟Yes?”

‟I’m thinking— it’s about time you get off me.”

‟I’m unable to do that.”

‟Ehhhhh?”

I gave a disturbed smile while looking at Nasuhara, who was staring at me while riding me like a horse,

‟Well, if you don’t get off, I’ll be unable to get up.”

‟Yes. Theoretically, that’s how it is.”

‟Urm, then… may I know how long you’re planning to be in this position?”

‟Until my revenge is done.”

‟Ehhhhhhh~?”

This was bad.

Did I really… piss her off? I couldn’t tell from her emotionless expression.

But it feels really terrible to be staring at each other in such a position. I’d never experienced this situation, and we’re actually a place like this, Even if those conditions were removed, things are still bad for me. Nasuhara is indeed an extremely charming girl, if we ignore her usual actions and words, so I was slightly at a loss on what to do. Rather than being disturbed, I was embarrassed to death.

Urm.

In any case, I should try negotiating with her since things have come down to this.

What should I do to sooth her anger? I need to get that answer from her.

‟Look, Nasuhara-san.”

‟What’s the matter?”

‟You said you’ll be maintaining this position regardless of what happens until your revenge is done.”

‟Yes, I did say that.”

‟Technically speaking, what are the conditions for your revenge to be complete; can you tell me the answer to that? What exactly are you planning to do by riding me like a horse?”

‟… Well, in regards to that.”

I stared straight into Nasuhara, who was at a loss of words.

I tried to be as sincere and honest as I could.

The basics of the art of negotiation is to successfully convey your sincerity to the other person. If I look away or laugh accidentally, it will result in me stirring Nasuhara’s anger even more. In the unfavorable situation of me being ridden by someone, I’ll have to be careful.

She was staring straight into me.

And I stared back at her even more intensely.

‟Uhh.”

A tiny moan leaked out from Nasuhara.

Was she frightened by my stare? I had absolutely no intention of making her retreat via intimidation, but it was a sign that things were going better for me. I’d gained the upper hand psychologically.

I should grab onto this chance and strike.

‟I hope you can tell me. What are your intentions? What should I do?”

‟…”

‟You’re a girl who’s riding on a guy’s body. I understand very well that it isn’t something that can be settled hastily. I also understand perfectly how your emotions are currently running high.”

‟…”

At the home ground of the other party, in an enclosed space with no one else, and in an extremely unfavorable physical position. Since the opposite party has full control of my killing rights, I’ll have to use my ultimate technique as well. Despite me lying on my back, I increased the warmth of my voice and acted naturally while taking actions.

‟I do know how you’re feeling, and if possible, I want to reciprocate to those feelings as sincerely as I can. So please tell me your feelings, using your words. Try your best to convey it all to me.”

‟…”

‟Nasuhara-san. What do you want to do? What do you wish to do to me?”

‟…”

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟…”

‟Nasuhara-san?”

Nasuhara was still looking downwards at me with her emotionless expression. However, the silence of hers was a little too long for someone as eloquent as her.

''…?''

I couldn’t help but be worried.

She is someone who’s as beautiful as a human doll. But could it be that this girl is not actually human, but just a human figurine; I was hit with that illusion.

It was a very realistic illusion for me at that point of time

What if she, whose beauty isn’t anything short of a miracle, is actually artificial and man made; I became really frightened when the thought crossed my mind.

‟Nasuhara-san?”

I raised up my hand half consciously.

I touch her cheeks, which was just like that of a plastic model’s.

To confirm her consciousness via my sense of touch; to see if there was any warmth; that was all I was intending to do.

‟—— Uh!?”

<nowiki>*pa*</nowiki>.

Nasuhara’s face was instantly dyed red in sync with that onomatopoeia.

[[File:OniAiVol2_015_Ch_3_2.jpg|thumb|]]

‟—— Uh! —— Uh!?”

An inaudible cry. She immediately disengaged the position of her on her fours and stood up,

<nowiki>‟~~~~~~~~~~ Uuuhhhhhhh!”</nowiki>

She rushed to her bed in a panic and dived onto it, before pulling her blanket over and wrapping herself into a ball.

…

… Ah.

What’s happening?

In any case. This girl is indeed human.

‟Oi~. Nasuhara-san~. Oi~.”

‟…”

‟Ah, I’m sorry. I’d no idea you’d be that shocked by my actions. That was unintentional. Really.”

‟… How humiliating.”

Softly.

From the ball of blanket, I could hear her muttering something.

‟The girl was doing things like that, so how did that guy maintain his composure? They’re at the girl’s house. Alone. And she was riding on him. Could it be that he has totally no interest in girls other than his younger sister? I’d better come up with a countermeasure to that.”

‟…?”

I couldn’t hear her too clearly since her voice was muffled by her blanket. However, I was pretty certain that she was saying words of hatred.

‟I want to have my revenge.”

Nasuhara said that after a moment of silence. While peeking out from her blanket with one of her eyes.

Despite her scary sentence, the look of her was slightly, no, it was pretty cute.

‟I’ve decided to make you pay for the countless humiliations you’ve given me today. I swear to heavens that I’ll remind myself constantly of this humiliation. I swear with my life on the line that I’ll make you regret for what you’ve done today.”

‟No no no, hold on a second. With the way things are going, I can’t quite understand the need for you put it that way. Of course, it was indeed wrong of me to touch your face without informing you…”

‟I’ll definitely fulfill whatever I’ve said. Please be mentally prepared.”

Her tone was monotonous, but it sounded very stubborn.

Nasuhara declared as she continued to stare at me from within her blankets (upon closer look, one of her eyes was slightly teary, how cute).

‟I’ve no choice… Ah, I’m really sorry. I apologize, so please forgive me.”

‟There’s no use in apologizing.”

‟Will you forgive me if I go on my knees and prostrate myself?”

‟I won’t forgive you.”

‟Even if I die in apology?”

‟If you think you can erase the humiliation you’ve done to me just with your life, then you couldn’t have been more wrong.”

‟Ahaha… Uh, forget it then. I’ll be thankful to god if you could go easy on me.”

… With that.

My visit to Nasuhara’s home ended up with me causing Nasuhara to be fuming with anger.

Strangely, it didn’t feel like I was hated by her despite making her angry. Also, there will be plenty of chances for me to resolve this.

Perhaps I should buy her her favorite doll or something, and give it to her as a present of apology, I left Nasuhara’s house thinking that.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2

2014-05-19T10:13:58Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 3.2

===April 10th, 4:00 P.M.===
<br/>
It’s dubbed as the most expensive residential area of Yamanote, occupying the most expensive land.

‟Those, who’s total assets are less than, or equal to, 10 figures, shouldn’t come here.”

And there’s a board with that quote erected here… or not. But for a commoner to step into this place; he must either have a huge amount of courage or be incredibly oblivious; that’s the sort of place this is. The land that Nasuhara Anastasia’s house is built on.

‟… What can I say? This is really impressive.”

I subconsciously said that as I stared at the towering building before me.

It wasn’t overly glamorous.

Nor did it look too bulky.

It just exuded a sense of class; that’s the sort of feeling that the modern, wooden, two story building, gives off.

The design isn’t overly trendy to the point where it sticks out like a sore thumb, but it still manages to keep up with the current trends, it has a feeling like that.

Uh— mmm, it’s really beautiful.

They must have hired a pretty capable architect to design this house.

To be honest, I’m slightly intimidated.

Even though I used to live with the rich, I’m still just your poor, average, Joe, deep down. I’d be hesitant to even step inside such a place under normal circumstances. Not to mention intruding on their hospitality; I’d furiously reject the idea.

This is bad.

I should have brought better snacks. It seems like I didn’t think this through thoroughly enough; I just brought the same cake as I’d given Ginbe yesterday.

But then again, my wallet’s pretty thin, so it’s not like I can afford anything that much better—

‟How long are you going to just stand there?”

Just then.

I heard a familiar voice. It came from the speakers next to the door.

‟Come on in. You look like a suspicious person if you’re just standing there with your mouth wide open.”

‟Ah— good day, Nasuhara-san. Ahh, it’s a really spectacular house.”

‟The guards of that spectacular house are about to rush towards you rather fiercely. Please step into the door right now if you don’t wish to be surrounded by burly guards who’ll interrogate you using inhumane means.”

‟Ahhh, mmm. I know that. It’s just… how do I put it; there seems to be no indication of the door opening.”

‟Ara, I’m really sorry. You’re right. You can’t get in if the door isn’t open.”

‟Mhmm. Sorry, but I’ll have to trouble you.”

‟Ara. Speaking of which, how do I operate this? I don’t really know since it’s something that I don’t really use that often.”

‟Oi oi. This is your house right? Please remember those sorts of things.”

‟Ara, how rude of you. It’s as if you’re implying that I don’t know a single thing about my house despite living in here; it sounds to me like you think I’m someone without any life skills who couldn’t survive out in society.”

‟No no no, that’s not it. I totally didn’t mean it that way. Please don’t have some sort of weird misunderstanding.”

‟Well then, can you express your true feelings using the relevant words, and actions?”

‟What do you mean by relevant words, and actions?”

‟I demand that you apologize and compensate me.”

‟I understand. I’m sorry, and I apologize. I had no intention of slandering you. That’s the truth, so it would be great if you could forgive me. I don’t have enough money to compensate you, so please let me off the hook with that.”

‟Is that so. I’ve understood your intentions. Since you’ve lowered yourself that much, I can’t possibly do anything to you, despite my threats. However, do be careful of your words in the future. What you just said to me may actually get you in a lawsuit if you were someplace else.”

‟Though I think it’s unlikely for what I’d said to lead that… Forget it, let’s put that aside. Can you please hurry up and open the door for me?”

‟What an impatient man. Impatient guys aren’t popular among girls, you know.”

‟I don’t know what you’re talking about, but in any case, please open the door quickly.”

‟Didn’t you hear what I just said? I did say I have no idea on how to open it, did I not?”

‟That’s why I said you should remember that sort— ah— no, forget it. Open the door, really. Right now.”

‟I understand. How about this: I’ll get the guidebook, which is about as thick as a textbook, and read through it from the beginning. Yes, I’ll do just that. Please don’t worry; as long as I can understand it, things like opening the door are a piece of cake for me.”

‟No, you don’t have to spend your time on that sort of time wasting endeavor. You just have to ask someone who knows how to operate it, to open the door, right? Like one of the maids at your house or something.”

‟Why are you that impatient? Impatient guys aren’t popular among girls, you know.”

‟Look, you should know, since you’re looking at the CCTV, right? The burly guards which you mentioned are coming towards me with a rather hostile look on their face. That’s the reason why I’m impatient.”

‟Oh that’s right. I did order them to deal with the suspicious person who appeared at front of the door a minute ago.”

‟So you’re actually the root of all evil!?”

… After that, I’d finally managed to enter into the premises of the Nasuhara house safely.

Oh boy. It took me that much effort just to step inside the house. I wonder what will actually happen after this.

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

I was brought to Nasuhara’s room, which was surprisingly girly.<ref name="girly">The original text is “fantastic”, or something like that. In English, girly is the closest fit, in this context. So, I’ll be using the term girly for the rest of this chapter.</ref>

No. The word ‘surprisingly’ was too conservative.

I shouldn’t be using any other words to describe it at a time like this. I should change my statement to: it’s so girly it can’t possibly be any more girly than it already is…

It used a light brown color as the backdrop, coupled with a flowery wallpaper and wooden flooring.

Tall ceilings with windows that provided good lighting.

The room was meticulously decorated with lots of stuffed animals and other characters.

The furniture, take the bed or the curtains for example, was filled with lace and embroidery. Everything was in pale pink as well.

Of course, the room didn’t have poor taste. Instead, Nasuhara’s sense of style has allowed her to blend class and cuteness together quite nicely.

The impression one gets from the room is totally different from the usual emotionless expression that she always wears on her face; it has that sort impact.

‟Are you surprised?”

Just then, Nasuhara asked me that question while I was still staring around the room and still overwhelmed by how girly it was.

‟‘She’s already in her second year of high school, and yet she still decorates her room with dolls and such. She must be a pervert who’s too deeply engrossed with girly things, or she must be someone that needs psychiatric help, it has to be one of these two.’ That’s what you’re thinking right now, yes?”

‟No no no. Nothing of the sort.”

‟Really? I seem to be hearing the words that have been on the tip of your tongue ever since you came in: ‘I’ll be infected by her as well if I continue staying in the room of a girl who has something so wrong with her head. I’d better leave as quickly as I can!’ Those words are ringing in my ears repeatedly.”

‟Urm. That’s just your imagination.”

‟How very suspicious. It’s obvious that you look at me as if I were really pitiful. It’s pointless trying to hide it, because I know very well what you’re thinking.”

Forget it.

This isn’t the first time where she kept harping on things.

I laughed heartily,

‟Indeed, I was really surprised when I first stepped into a room which looks like it belongs to the theme park instead. However, I won’t look at you any differently. I’m fine with the dolls and the girly state of your room. I don’t hate it, you know?”

‟Who knows? Can you still remain that calm after knowing I’ve named each and every doll of mine, and that I talk to them every night before I sleep?”

‟Ah—… Hmmm. Indeed, that’s just slightly too… no, it’s fine. Isn’t that great, that girly sort of feeling? Even if you’ve already grown into an adult, I don’t think it’s necessary for you to discard the purity you had when you were a child.”

‟When I’m mentally stressed, I’ll stab a knife into the stomach of a doll and chant curses as I pull out the cotton inside bit by bit. You’re still fine even after knowing this?”

‟Ugh… That’s rather bad… No wait, have you really done that before?”

‟Or if the young and robust me presses my boiling hot body against a doll and use it to pleasure myself every night; how about that?”

‟Wait! That feels really dangerous! Stop talking about that!”

‟Putting it in everyday terms, it means that I love to use my dolls to m*st*rb*t* every night.”

‟No, there’s no need for that sort of explanation! And also, I said before that I’m against girls saying those kinds of things, right!?”

‟It should be me who’s said it countless times already. I just want to harass you regardless of when and where we are, and whatever we’re doing doesn’t matter to me. I said it so many times that I’m tired of it; and yet that bird brain of yours can’t even remember simple things such as that? You know, that’s just unacceptable, even if your intelligence is like that of an insect?”

‟Whoa, I was the one who was inexplicably attacked by you, so why the sudden rage due to your embarrassment!?”

‟If the same thing happens again, next time I’ll make you buy lingerie for me in the womens clothing section. And you’ll have to puff your chest proudly and say, ‘This is neither for my elder or younger sister, it’s actually for my own personal use’.”

‟And you brought out your favorite gag again without even batting an eye!”

This won’t do.

I was led around at her pace without me knowing.

Nasuhara set the pace of our conversation perfectly, so much so that I’d allowed her to gain control, without me knowing. Then again, was it because I played along too easily, or because I allowed myself to be led too effortlessly? I’ll have to think about it carefully.

‟Kidding.”

Nasuhara said that, while maintaining that same expression of hers.

‟Everything I said earlier on was a joke. It’s all lies.”

‟Eh? Really?”

‟Yes, that’s right. That was just a simple exchange of pleasantries, so please don’t mind it.”

‟Ah, is that so… ah, that’s fine then.”

‟I may not look like it, but I’m someone with status after all. I wouldn’t talk about my night life so openly and truthfully in front of others.”

‟Ahh, mmm. If it’s all a joke, it’s fine… But then again, your jokes are rather hard to comprehend.”

‟Incidentally, this room itself is part of the joke.”

‟That’s really difficult to understand!”

It’s impossible for me to figure that out.

‟What do you mean!? What do you mean by this room being part of the joke!?”

‟I prepared this room in a hurry after it was decided that you’d be coming today,. My actual room is located elsewhere.”

What should I say… this is beyond my comprehension; that’s just too random.

That takes too much effort. To think she’d actually prepared the room especially to fool me.

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Could it be that you’re an idiot beyond my imagination?”

‟How rude. I’ve said it countless times before; I want to harass you no matter when or how difficult it is.”

‟No, even so—”

‟Just like how the Bible is to Christians or the Quran is to Muslims; to me, this is the first commandment. Harassing you regardless of the situation is my one and only objective in life. It’s the reason my existence was brought into this world.”

‟It feels like the level of exaggeration was just raised by another level…”

‟Going back on topic, I was thinking, don’t you think that ‘fairy tale’ and ‘mental illness’ sound really similar? Both the way of writing, and the meaning.”<ref name="fairy tale">メルヘン vs メンヘル, which is Märchen(folk tale) and mental respectively.</ref>

‟Alright, it’s about time we quit talking about that. Stop.”

Well, she was getting really excited for some unknown reason.

This silly conversation shall end here. The contents of our conversation was already getting rather crazy.

‟Hey, shouldn’t it be about time that we sit down? We’ve been standing ever since we came in.”

‟You’re right. Lets move to the living room then.”

‟No, isn’t this room fine?”

What’s the point of us moving to another room after it has came down to this? As such, I sat next to the table.

‟Hmm? What’s wrong, Nasuhara-san? Take a seat too.”

‟… Sure.”

With that, Nasuhara sat down opposite of me.

I don’t know if it was just my imagination, but she seemed slightly unhappy. Why? Is it because I took a seat without her consent?

Oh well, whatever.

‟Are your parents at home? If it’s okay, I wish to greet them.”

‟My parents are neither unemployed nor NEETs, so they’re probably working somewhere in this world. Also, they seldom come back to this house.”

‟Do you’ve siblings then?”

‟I’m an only child.”

‟Mmm, is that so. That can’t be helped then.”

‟Incidentally, we’re the only ones in this house right now. I’d sent the maids out to buy a few things. The guards were given the instructions not to enter as well.”

‟Heh, is that so.”

‟Fu. I didn’t miss the brief instant when a beastly flash of light shone through your eyes. You’ve revealed your true self upon knowing that we’re alone in this huge empty house.”

‟Urm. That’s just your imagination.”

‟‘Kukuku, there will be no one coming even if you scream at the top of your voice. Just give up and listen to me.’ I seem to be hearing those words on the tip of your tongue; they’ve been ringing around in my ears for a while now.”

‟Urm. That’s just an auditory hallucination.”

There has to be a limit to your slandering.

Forget it. It’s not like she only came to bad mouthing people recently. I’ll just set that aside.

‟But that’s how it is, huh. How disappointing. I don’t have much opportunity to come here, so I wished to greet them if I could.”

‟There’s no need for that.”

‟No no no. That’s basic etiquette, something to be expected.”

‟No. That isn’t necessary.”

… Huh?

Is it my imagination? Although her expression had remained the same, it felt like she’d became slightly more angry. Did I say something that made her unhappy?

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Pardon me for being nosy, but… Are you not on good terms with your parents?”

‟Yes, that’s how it is.”

She nodded her head rather straightforwardly.

‟However, allow me to say this, so as not to tarnish their reputation, It isn’t like they’ve treated me badly; that’s not the case. I can’t call them model parents though, even if I’m going to be courteous about it.”

‟Well then, why are you on bad terms with them?”

‟Because I’m in my rebellious phase.”

… Ah—.

I see.

‟You must be surprised. About how I’m in my rebellious phase right now.”

‟Not at all? I can actually accept that.”

‟… It’s not like it’s what I want.”

Surprisingly, she made a rare expression (if it could even be considered one), Nasuhara pouted to show her unhappiness.

That was slightly… wait, no. It was actually pretty cute.

‟May I know which part of you is unwilling?”

Just with the term ‘rebellious phase’ alone, it’s like I’ve come to understand everything. Like how Aristotle screamed “Eureka!”. Isn’t that answer just as clear cut and wonderful as E=mc²?

‟Pouncing on the mistakes made by others while they’re speaking, then harassing them about it; I think Nasuhara’s actions are rather typical symptoms for someone in their rebellious phase.”

‟I don’t act like this to everyone.”

‟Really?”

‟That’s how it is.”

‟Then do you only act like that towards me?”

‟Yes, that’s right.”

‟Oi oi, that’s rather terrible. Why do you only act like that towards me?”

‟… You don’t have any idea why?”

‟Why would I? I just met you not too long ago. What did I do to you?”

‟…”

A small sigh.

Nasuhara gave a light sigh, a really light one.

‟You’re a virgin, are you not?”

‟W-Why are you talking about that now?”

‟You haven’t gone out with any girls up until now, if I’m not wrong?”

‟You’re not wrong… but why are you bringing that up?”

‟It’s nothing.”

With a ‟fu”, Nasuhara gave another sigh.

It’s really rare of her, but there have been a lot of changes to Nasuhara’s expression today.

‟… I actually confessed a few days ago, and it was something that I did with great determination. I’ve done all that, and yet I didn’t managed to convey my feelings to this guy; is that how it is? Even so, I can’t bring myself to say the same thing twice… This blockhead is way beyond my imagination…”

‟Eh, what? I didn’t quite catch that.”

‟I’m just mumbling to myself. Please don’t put it to heart.”

‟Oh, mmm. Since you’ve said that, I’ll just let it be.”

‟That would be great.”

‟Also, I’ve been quite curious about this for a while but—”

‟What?”

I looked at Nasuhara’s knees.

A stuffed teddy bear has been sitting on her knees since a while back; more specifically, back when we were talking about her rebellious phase.

Nasuhara has been playing with its ears, its hands, and then its legs. And she’s done so repeatedly.

‟… Ah.”

Nasuhara followed the direction of my gaze and looked downwards. She gasped when she saw her hands.

She froze temporarily.

A few seconds later, she placed the teddy bear by her side in a fluster,

‟That was just a bad example.”

That was what she said.

…

What bad example, but I haven’t given a tsukkomi to that yet.

‟Hey, Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Could it be that you actually like dolls?”

‟Not at all.”

‟Your habit of playing with dolls subconsciously, didn’t that prove just it?”

‟How can that be? How is that possible?”

‟Really?”

‟Yes, really.”

‟Ah— come to think of it, you said earlier this room was specially decorated in a girly fashion when you knew I’d be here for a visit, right? And that your room is somewhere else.”

‟Yes, that’s how it is.”

‟Well, since this is a rare occasion, could you let me take a look at your room?”

‟You’re a pervert for saying that you want to take a look at a girl’s boudoir.”

… Hmm.

That answer, it doesn’t feel quite sharp enough.

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟Yes?”

‟Just as I thought, this is actually your roo—”

‟What are you talking about?”

I was denied.

It felt like she has anticipated my words. I was interrupted before I could finish my sentence.

Hmm. Looks like I was spot on?

‟Really~, how surprising~. To think that Nasuhara-san is so girly and loves dolls—”

‟That’s not it.”

‟There’s nothing wrong with liking dolls. Why are you denying it?”

‟It would tarnish my pride if I liked dolls at my current age… Of course, this doesn’t have anything to do with me, since I like neither dolls nor girly things.”

‟So, there aren’t any dolls that you particularly like?”

‟There aren’t any dolls that I particularly like.”

‟That teddy bear is really cute. Could you give him to me?”

‟He isn’t a close friend of mine, but I have no intention of letting him go either. Please pick another one.”

‟Really? Hmm, so that’s how it is.”

I couldn’t help but grin.

So that’s how it is.

I’m surprised that Nasuhara has such a side to her.

Her mysterious aura and her overwhelming beauty, plus the fact that she’s revered in school; but that’s precisely the reason why it felt like I’d stumbled upon something to my favor.

Incidentally, since it’s always the case that she teases me, I felt a slight sense of superiority when our roles were reversed.

‟Hey, Nasuhara-san. If you didn’t wish for others to see your room filled with dolls, you should brought me to another instead, for example the living room.”

‟I stress that this isn’t my room.”

‟Well, this is just that, you know? You dug your own grave by saying too much. You had no intention of letting me know that this was your room, right? I guess this is what you would call, being betrayed by your own plan?”

‟I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

‟See, that’s a rather weak reply from you. It would have been a much sharper answer if it had been given under the usual circumstances, right? You would have exercised all means available to you to say terrible things to me, right?”

‟Nothing of the sort. I’m just not in good condition today, that’s all.”

‟See? It’s quite obvious from that answer of yours. If you’d found even the smallest chance to hit back, you would’ve struck back with all your might. That’s the typical Nasuhara-san.”

‟I, didn’t…”

‟Ahh, don’t worry. I won’t say anything to any of the other student council members. This will be a secret that’s just between you and me. Ah— Even so, I’m really surprised. To think Nasuhara-san had such an interest. You’re so hard to get along with, if only you’d shown that sort of easy-to-get-along feeling more often, it would’ve been great.”

‟…”

Nasuhara was becoming more and more silent.

Urm, this is bad.

I was getting carried away. Did I tease her too much?

‟How humiliating.”

Finally, she laughed and muttered to herself expressionlessly,

‟It’s the first time since I was born that I’ve tasted such humiliation. I swear I’ll take revenge for the humiliation I’ve received today.”

‟No no no, there’s no humiliation or anything. You’re exaggerating. Also, this isn’t something that needs your revenge, right?”

‟It’s too late for you to be regretting it now.”

‟Look, isn’t it your fault in the first place? To reveal your interests to me.”

‟It’s the first time since I was born that I’ve tasted such humiliation. I swear I’ll take revenge for the humiliation I’ve received today; that’s how it is. I’m saying this twice because it’s that important.”

Urm— mmm.

Did she have to put it like that?

Then again, even though she was saying it expressionlessly in a monotone; somehow, I felt an overwhelming pressure coming from her.

‟Since I’m someone who acts swiftly; I thus declare, I’ll have my revenge right now.”

With that said, Nasuhara stood up slowly.

… Urm.

Things are developing in a rather strange direction?

I was still sitting down, trying hard not to show my nervousness. But I raised my danger awareness by several levels.

I may not look like it, but I’ve received lessons on how to be a young master, and thus I do have some sort of knowledge on self defense and such. Even if Nasuhara was to use force on me, I wouldn’t be in a position where I couldn’t defend myself at all, but… my self defense techniques were ultimately still at the level where I just had ‘some sort of knowledge’ of it.

The initiative had already been taken away.

Nasuhara didn’t give out anything similar to a murderous aura when she made that declaration. But for her to stand up like that; what was she intending to do?

I’m someone who belongs to the retaliatory personality type, so I’ll wait to see what sort of actions she takes, but—

‟Fu. It’s rather hot today.”

For some unknown reason, Nasuhara said that line in a deliberate manner while still putting on an expressionless face.

‟I’m about to expire from the heat.”

‟… Is that so? We’re only in the month of April, you know? Even global warming shouldn’t affect the temperature that much.”

‟There’s no other option. I’ll open the windows.”

Ignoring my words, Nasuhara walked towards the windows.

The windows of this room are facing south, while she was sitting at the north side of the room. Meaning to say, Nasuhara will have to pass by me if she wants wants to open the windows.

Her acting was rather poor.

But even if it’s fake, it has to be now if she’s aiming for me.

‟Oops. I slipped.”

Just as I though that.

Nasuhara fell towards my direction while pretending that her foot was caught on something,.

Of course, I was prepared for it as I’d already guessed her intentions. I should be able to handle whatever attacks she uses.

… Urm.

It really looks like she’s falling towards my direction? Though it’s deliberate, the fall looks strangely real; if she falls like this, she’ll definitely be hurt—

I instantly changed my plan of engaging with her.

Upon deciding that the fall wasn’t a deliberate one, I changed my posture immediately to catch her.

‟Uhhh… Ha.”

Everything happened in an instant.

It was impossible for me to maintain my balance nicely, and there was no cool way I could have supported her. The only thing I could do was to become her cushion, though in a rather unsightly manner.

Which means to say, that I’m now lying down on my back, while Nasuhara was down on all fours, but… Whatever, since I couldn’t find a cool way to do it.

‟You’ve got good reflexes.”

Nasuhara praised me with her usual emotionless expression while I was maintaining her position.

‟You were actually thinking about your next move, but after clearing your doubts, your actions were swift and without hesitation. There’s no need for doubt, I declare that you’ve passed.”

‟Really? Thanks.”

Though I’d no idea on what I’d passed.

‟Look, that fall of yours may be planned, but you did it without holding back. You may get injured if you actually did fall onto the ground like you were going to. Do be more careful.”

‟I see. I’ll be careful.”

‟Mhmm. Please do.”

‟I understand.”

‟Mhmm. Thank you.”

‟…”

‟…”

‟…”

‟…”

‟… Hey, Nasuhara-san?”

‟Yes?”

‟I’m thinking— it’s about time you get off me.”

‟I’m unable to do that.”

‟Ehhhhh?”

I gave a disturbed smile while looking at Nasuhara, who was staring at me while riding me like a horse,

‟Well, if you don’t get off, I’ll be unable to get up.”

‟Yes. Theoretically, that’s how it is.”

‟Urm, then… may I know how long you’re planning to be in this position?”

‟Until my revenge is done.”

‟Ehhhhhhh~?”

This was bad.

Did I really… piss her off? I couldn’t tell from her emotionless expression.

But it feels really terrible to be staring at each other in such a position. I’d never experienced this situation, and we’re actually a place like this, Even if those conditions were removed, things are still bad for me. Nasuhara is indeed an extremely charming girl, if we ignore her usual actions and words, so I was slightly at a loss on what to do. Rather than being disturbed, I was embarrassed to death.

Urm.

In any case, I should try negotiating with her since things have come down to this.

What should I do to sooth her anger? I need to get that answer from her.

‟Look, Nasuhara-san.”

‟What’s the matter?”

‟You said you’ll be maintaining this position regardless of what happens until your revenge is done.”

‟Yes, I did say that.”

‟Technically speaking, what are the conditions for your revenge to be complete; can you tell me the answer to that? What exactly are you planning to do by riding me like a horse?”

‟… Well, in regards to that.”

I stared straight into Nasuhara, who was at a loss of words.

I tried to be as sincere and honest as I could.

The basics of the art of negotiation is to successfully convey your sincerity to the other person. If I look away or laugh accidentally, it will result in me stirring Nasuhara’s anger even more. In the unfavorable situation of me being ridden by someone, I’ll have to be careful.

She was staring straight into me.

And I stared back at her even more intensely.

‟Uhh.”

A tiny moan leaked out from Nasuhara.

Was she frightened by my stare? I had absolutely no intention of making her retreat via intimidation, but it was a sign that things were going better for me. I’d gained the upper hand psychologically.

I should grab onto this chance and strike.

‟I hope you can tell me. What are your intentions? What should I do?”

‟…”

‟You’re a girl who’s riding on a guy’s body. I understand very well that it isn’t something that can be settled hastily. I also understand perfectly how your emotions are currently running high.”

‟…”

At the home ground of the other party, in an enclosed space with no one else, and in an extremely unfavorable physical position. Since the opposite party has full control of my killing rights, I’ll have to use my ultimate technique as well. Despite me lying on my back, I increased the warmth of my voice and acted naturally while taking actions.

‟I do know how you’re feeling, and if possible, I want to reciprocate to those feelings as sincerely as I can. So please tell me your feelings, using your words. Try your best to convey it all to me.”

‟…”

‟Nasuhara-san. What do you want to do? What do you wish to do to me?”

‟…”

‟Nasuhara-san.”

‟…”

‟Nasuhara-san?”

Nasuhara was still looking downwards at me with her emotionless expression. However, the silence of hers was a little too long for someone as eloquent as her.

''…?''

I couldn’t help but be worried.

She is someone who’s as beautiful as a human doll. But could it be that this girl is not actually human, but just a human figurine; I was hit with that illusion.

It was a very realistic illusion for me at that point of time

What if she, whose beauty isn’t anything short of a miracle, is actually artificial and man made; I became really frightened when the thought crossed my mind.

‟Nasuhara-san?”

I raised up my hand half consciously.

I touch her cheeks, which was just like that of a plastic model’s.

To confirm her consciousness via my sense of touch; to see if there was any warmth; that was all I was intending to do.

‟—— Uh!?”

<nowiki>*pa*</nowiki>.

Nasuhara’s face was instantly dyed red in sync with that onomatopoeia.

[[File:OniAiVol2_015_Ch_3_2.jpg|thumb|]]

‟—— Uh! —— Uh!?”

An inaudible cry. She immediately disengaged the position of her on her fours and stood up,

<nowiki>‟~~~~~~~~~~ Uuuhhhhhhh!”</nowiki>

She rushed to her bed in a panic and dived onto it, before pulling her blanket over and wrapping herself into a ball.

…

… Ah.

What’s happening?

In any case. This girl is indeed human.

‟Oi~. Nasuhara-san~. Oi~.”

‟…”

‟Ah, I’m sorry. I’d no idea you’d be that shocked by my actions. That was unintentional. Really.”

‟… How humiliating.”

Softly.

From the ball of blanket, I could hear her muttering something.

‟The girl was doing things like that, so how did that guy maintain his composure? They’re at the girl’s house. Alone. And she was riding on him. Could it be that he has totally no interest in girls other than his younger sister? I’d better come up with a countermeasure to that.”

‟…?”

I couldn’t hear her too clearly since her voice was muffled by her blanket. However, I was pretty certain that she was saying words of hatred.

‟I want to have my revenge.”

Nasuhara said that after a moment of silence. While peeking out from her blanket with one of her eyes.

Despite her scary sentence, the look of her was slightly, no, it was pretty cute.

‟I’ve decided to make you pay for the countless humiliations you’ve given me today. I swear to heavens that I’ll remind myself constantly of this humiliation. I swear with my life on the line that I’ll make you regret for what you’ve done today.”

‟No no no, hold on a second. With the way things are going, I can’t quite understand the need for you put it that way. Of course, it was indeed wrong of me to touch your face without informing you…”

‟I’ll definitely fulfill whatever I’ve said. Please be mentally prepared.”

Her tone was monotonous, but it sounded very stubborn.

Nasuhara declared as she continued to stare at me from within her blankets (upon closer look, one of her eyes was slightly teary, how cute).

‟I’ve no choice… Ah, I’m really sorry. I apologize, so please forgive me.”

‟There’s no use in apologizing.”

‟Will you forgive me if I go on my knees and prostrate myself?”

‟I won’t forgive you.”

‟Even if I die in apology?”

‟If you think you can erase the humiliation you’ve done to me just with your life, then you couldn’t have been more wrong.”

‟Ahaha… Uh, forget it then. I’ll be thankful to god if you could go easy on me.”

… With that.

My visit to Nasuhara’s home ended up with me causing Nasuhara to be fuming with anger.

Strangely, it didn’t feel like I was hated by her despite making her angry. Also, there will be plenty of chances for me to resolve this.

Perhaps I should buy her her favorite doll or something, and give it to her as a present of apology, I left Nasuhara’s house thinking that.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1

2014-05-19T00:01:57Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 3.1

===April 10th, 7:00 A.M.===
<br/>
Ringgggggg… ringgggggg…

—The second day.

There was a phone call early in the morning.

It’s not from my cellphone, but from the hostel’s phone…

‟Onii-chan~! Sorry, can you pick up the phone~?!”

From the kitchen came the sound of my sister.

She probably had her hands full preparing our breakfast. Then again, I should be the one to pick up the phone.

‟Sorry Akiko. Can you pick it up?”

‟Eh? But I am currently making the egg rolls~”

‟I’ll take responsibility if the dish goes bad. Please.”

‟Ah, alright. Since Onii-chan put it that way.”

‟Also, you’re to tell the caller that I’m not at home right now. While you’re at it, tell them that you have no idea where I am. That’s all.”

‟U-Understood.”

My apron-mode sister blanked out for a moment before she rushed to the phone.

I held my breath as I watched.

… Why am I doing this?

Do I even need to say it? It’s because I know who the caller is.

‟Yes, hello. This is the Himenokouji residence. …Ah, mmm, no no no, that’s nothing… Ah, mmm, I’m sorry, but he isn’t at home right now…”

I’d requested those at my work to keep the details a secret from my sister. So nothing should be leaked out even if it was my sister who’s taking the phone call.

‟Right… right. I understand. Alright, I’ll convey that to him. …No, it’s nothing. Well then, goodbye.”

<nowiki>*Kacha*</nowiki>, came the sound of her hanging up the phone.

It looks like the phone call is over.

‟Thank you Akiko. Ah, you really helped me out back there.”

‟Onii-chan.”

‟Ah. You present yourself so well even when you’re on the phone. You’ve really grown up to be a dependable sister. As your elder brother, I’m really proud.”

‟You are wasting your efforts if you are trying to divert the topic, you know?”

… Uh oh.

So it’s an uphill task to switch the topic casually?

‟We will have our breakfast later. Onii-chan, please take a seat over there.”

‟Alright, fine.”

As instructed, I sat down at the short legged table.

My sister sat directly opposite of me,

‟It was a woman.”

‟Akiko, you’ve misunderstood. That person isn’t—”

‟She was a young woman with a sweet lovely voice.”

‟You’re right, but she’s just someone whom I know from work. My relationship with her isn’t anything like what you’re imagining now.”

‟And she was close to crying.”

‟Ah—… mmm. There are many reasons for that.”

‟And she said ‘Akito-kun is so mean~’.”

Uh oh.

She’d accurately pointed out the misleading words…

‟Do you have anything to say in your defense?”

‟No. I don’t need to defend myself—”

‟Onii-chan! Please be honest!”

‟No, you see, there isn’t anything for me to be truthful about. There really isn’t anything between us.”

‟It is still not too late?!”

‟Not too late for what?”

‟Onii-chan, you are saying that it is fine for my hands to be stained with blood?”

‟Oi. You can’t just say that sort of thing casually, even if you meant it as a joke.”

I shook my head. Oh boy.

‟I understand. I’ll introduce the caller to you when the time is right. That should be able to prove my innocence. That’s fine, right?”

‟Uhhhhh… You are not lying, right?”

‟No. I promise.”

‟Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

‟Have I ever broken any of my promises to you?”

‟Uhhhhhh… Indeed, you have not, but…”

Well, I had no choice.

I wanted to avoid bringing work related matters back home, if possible, but that would be much better than being misunderstood for nothing. Since person in question is my sister, there’s a possibility that she won’t let it go due to her misunderstanding.

‟I understand. I believe in Onii-chan.”

‟Mhmm. Let’s end it at that.”

‟Upon thinking deeper, it is impossible for Onii-chan to ignore me, his wife, and get another lover outside. Ehehe… Akiko is really silly.”

‟Hey look, I think I said the same thing back then. There are times when there are some strange terms to be found in your sentences.”

Forget it.

It looked like she had regained her mood, so I won’t harp on it.

Compared to that, I should say this while she’s feeling happy.

‟Ah— I say, Akiko.”

‟Ah, I am sorry, Onii-chan. The egg roll has failed, so can I replace it with a fried egg?”

‟No, not that. About the agreement for today.”

‟Ah, if you’re talking about the body wash, that is no longer a problem. I bought a slightly more expensive one that is not harsh on the skin. This one is really good for your skin, you know~”

‟No, it’s not about that either. I’ll be going somewhere after school today. I’m sorry, but can you go home by yourself today as well?”

‟…”

‟Akiko?”

‟…”

‟Oi~. Akiko~. Are you there?”

‟… Eh? Ah, yes. Of course. I’m listening?”

‟You alright? Your smile is slightly stiff.”

‟Mmm, it is fine. …Onii-chan—! I am sorry~, but can you pick up the phone~?!”

No no no.

She rewound way too far back.

‟There’s another place where I want to go to today. That’s why I’ve no choice but to let Akiko be by herself after school.”

‟… Ahaha—. Onii-chan, you are really~ funny. That is the funniest joke that I have ever heard from you. It would have been better to keep this gag for the future. This is not the finals for M-1, you know?”<ref name="M-1">Wiki M-1 Grand Prix: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M-1_Grand_Prix</ref>

‟No no no. That isn’t a joke. And I’m not a comedian either.”

‟Eh? But if that is the case, would not it be like that? Is it not like Armageddon, where I can’t go home with Onii-chan for two days straight?”

‟Let’s put aside the talk about whether the world will end due to me not going home with you, but it’s true that I won’t go home with you for two consecutive days. Well, that’s how it is, so don’t go to any weird places and go home straight after school. Remember to be a good girl—”

‟God is already dead————!”

My sister started Armageddon.

‟It’s criminal! It’s a foul! Onii-chan’s actions have clearly breached the Laws of Himenokouji!”

‟I don’t remember such a law has ever existing.”

‟I could still forgive you if you were only unfaithful once, but twice?! And consecutively?! There is a saying that the Buddha can endure thrice, but your sister can only do it once!”

‟Oi, stop slamming on the table. It will break.”

‟There is no god! It is pitch black! As a husband, Onii-chan has been unfaithful to me repeatedly, and that has hurt me, your wife, deeply!”

… So she’d slipped in one of those suspicious terms yet again.

Oh well.

I’d expected this sort of reaction from her. And I’d come up with a plan to deal with it.

‟No, I can not forgive you! I can never agree to it! This day, this very day, I will be going home together with Onii-chan!”

‟Look, Akiko.”

‟I will not listen! I will never yield no matter what Onii-chan says! I will persevere with all my might until Onii-chan gives in!”

‟So you won’t go on a date with me?”

‟Onii-chan, your etiquette towards your sister is rather lacking! The morning kiss when we wake up; the farewell kiss when we leave the house; the welcoming kiss upon returning home; and the goodnight kiss before going to sleep! At the very least, you have to do all these things in order to be an awesome— Huh?! What did you just say?!”

‟I said, so won’t you go on a date with me?”

‟D-D-Date, is it that?! Is it a D. A. T. E.?!”

‟Mhmm. You’re right.”

‟Could it be that?! A trick where you go, ‘Even though I said it is a date, I am referring to that on the calendar. Ahaha, you have fallen for it’?!”

‟I won’t do that sort of thing.”

‟T-Then is it true?! Will you really go on a date with me?!”

‟Mhmm. Well, since we don’t really have much money, the date will be something like taking a stroll around the park. That’s the best I can do.”

‟A stroll! With Onii-chan?!”

‟You don’t like it?”

‟No, that is great! When will we be going?! Right now?!”

‟For now, we should be having our breakfast and be on our way to school. It will be when I return back home. After I’d settled my stuff after school.”

‟Uhhh… Which means to say…”

‟Mhmm. If you listen to me and be a good girl, I’ll go on a date with you as a reward. You can do it, right?”

‟Uhhhhhh… B-But if that is the case, then I will not be able to go home with Onii-chan for today as well… If I lack Onii-chan’s nutrients for that long, I think I will probably die…”

‟Well, I believe in Akiko. Just like how you believed in me.”

‟Uhhhhhhhhhhh…”

My sister stared at me in resentment; her expressions were saying, “Onii-chan, you’re mean’.

Before long, she gave what seemed to be a sigh of resignation.

‟… Understood. I will endure for today as well, even after going through the painful ordeal yesterday. I have no choice but to agree if Onii-chan puts it that way.”

‟Mhmm. That’s my younger sister.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

That’s how it roughly was.

I finally managed to convince my sister for today as well.

No, now isn’t the time to be talking about going on a date and such. It’s about time for me to clear my tasks, since she looked like she was about to cry… No, that can’t be helped.

To me, Akiko is my dear little sister.

And right now, my top priority is to deal with my sister’s brother-complex.

In order to reduce the time spent with my sister to avoid the misunderstandings and unnecessary troubles from others, going on a date once or twice should be considered a necessary expenditure. Mmm, it can’t be helped.

…

……

………

Mhmm.

That feels slightly off. Forget it, it’s probably just my imagination.

I can already predict more troubles waiting for at the place that I’m about to visit, as compared to yesterday. Let’s not worry about the unnecessary things; regain my composure, and focus. Yup.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2

2014-05-17T06:06:53Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 2.2

===April 9th, 4:00 P.M.===
<br/>
‟Parents must allow their children to walk on their own, while children must learn to be separated from their parents. In the same vein, a younger sister must learn to live without her elder brother.”

That’s Nikaido-Kaichou’s plan, put in simple terms.

‟To conclude, the root of the problem is the fact that you are together with your sister for the full twenty four hours a day. That can’t be helped if both of you are at home, but you guys are together at school as well, right? Not only during the student council, but even during lesson breaks and lunch. Needless to say, you siblings are also together when you’re going back home too. It’s kind of fortunate that both of you aren’t in the same class, but that doesn’t really change anything.”

Kaichou’s analysis had no room for disagreement.

She was totally spot on. I’m together with my sister for the whole day, from morning until night.

After we reunited, we siblings have been living together as though we were of one body and soul. The only times when we haven’t been together were during things like going to the bathroom or taking a showering.

‟I can understand your feelings, seeing as you two have only just reunited after six years. However, don’t you want to try a little harder on this?”

As such.

The conversation had changed to whether I could try to reduce the amount of time that I spent with my sister.

After some discussion, the suggestion “after school, Akito shall visit the homes of the student council members” had been approved.

As compared to simply reducing the time spent with my sister, this suggestion doubled as a chance for me to be closer to the student council members, which was desirable for me as well. Though that was how it seemed, it somehow felt like Kaichou was hatching up some sort of plan; or rather, the fact that she had some ulterior motive was a bit too obvious.

Then again, instead of questioning the effectiveness of the plan, this should be considered an emergency measure; that’s what I thought.

Though I say that, I don’t really have a strong reason to object to it. Kaichou also mentioned things like, “it’s better than doing nothing.” and, “I’ll come up with a more solid plan during this period of time.” Not to mention, it was my original intention to pay an official visit to Ginbe’s house anyway.

As such, I could use this chance to visit the houses of the other student council members too, and so, the plan had been approved.

So, due to those reasons, right now, I’m standing outside my friend’s house.

However.

‟… What a wreck.”

I accidentally let out my overly honest opinion.

The hostel which I’m living at with my sister isn’t much better. But the place which my friend from Kyoto is living in easily surpassed our own.

How long has this thing been in existence?

A shabby two story wooden apartment, its roof slanted and walls filled with holes. It would take a lot of effort to find a place that didn’t have an insect infestation. Forget about wind, this place would probably collapse with a mere puff of air.

Ginbe… I know you’re tight on cash, but don’t you think this is pushing it a bit?

‟Hey. You’re here, Akito.”

I turned my head upon hearing that voice. My friend was already standing at the entrance waiting for me without my knowing. All my attention had been focused onto the apartment, resulting in me not noticing.

‟… Gin. Yet again, you’ve gotten for yourself quite an impressive place.”

‟No no no Akito, it may not look like it, but this is actually a bargain. The exterior is just as it looks, but the frame of the house is surprisingly sturdy. It’s slightly old, but the inside isn’t as bad as how the outside looks. And the most important thing, the rent suits me just fine. You can’t find another place that comes with a toilet and bathroom for such a price.”

‟No, even so… Well, it must have been a real bargain if you say so.”

‟Well, it’s no good for us to be talking outside, so come on in.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

I saw, it was indeed as my friend had said.

Upon stepping past the entrance, it felt more like an old temple instead of a shabby old apartment.

The black floor had been polished until it was bright.

Even though the light from the windows wasn’t that great, it wasn’t very damp either. The air felt slightly cool.

It’s similar to our apartment in that aspect. I should put it this way, it’s shabby, but it isn’t dirty. I see, she must have been lucky to get this apartment. It must have been constructed by quite a skillful artisan; with lots of high quality wood was used for its construction.

‟We’re here. It’s this room.”

We walked up the creaking stairs and opened the first door we saw. It was a simple room that was roughly four tatami<ref name="tatami size">A method for measuring room size in Japan. Roughly 2 sq meters / tatami mat. More information: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tatami</ref> large.

A slightly old and round short table.

A similarly old Japanese style wardrobe.

That’s the only furniture in the room. Just like before, my friend’s the room was extremely barren and empty.

‟Your house is still the same as before, huh?”

‟Well, simplicity is best. Take a seat. I bought some tea in preparation for your visit.”

As I accepted her offer and sat down on the cushion, Ginbe began to brew the tea rather skillfully.

Her sole interest is reading, but she’s somehow quite skilled at brewing tea too.

‟Here. Please drink it while it’s hot.”

‟Oh, thanks. Here I go.”

I took a sipped of the thick tea. Despite not using high quality tea leaves, the teas that Ginbe brews are always delicious.

‟How is it?”

‟Mmmmm. It’s really good.”

‟Is that so? That’s great.”

One huge smile.

Another huge smile.

Ginbe was smiling contentedly as she watched me holding onto my teacup. That was really rare of her, since it would be more her usual style to smile cynically.

‟You’re feeling really great huh.”

‟Of course. I’ve been waiting for so long, and you’re finally here.”

‟Ah—… You see, I’ve been busy with all sorts of things. I’m really sorry.”

‟Forget it. Hiding from me the fact that you were moving here and then not inviting me over after you moved; all that is a thing of the past. And compared to the past or the future, the present in which we’re together like this is much more important. I won’t dwell too much on your disloyalty.”

‟That really helps… Ah, can I have another cup of tea?”

‟Mmm. As much as you like.”

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi.

My precious friend.

I met her not too long after the separation with my sister. It went back to our elementary school days.

If I’m not wrong, Ginbe hasn’t changed much since the first time we met.

Back then, her honest way of speech was just like how it is now. Even her mocking smile, which had left a deep impression on me, was the same as before.

From her body size, it seems like she’s growing rather slowly. There’s the impression that time around her has stopped.

There’s only one thing I can say for certain in regards to ‘the point where she’s different from when we first met’.

She is currently sitting with a feminine posture. Just that.

‟That’s right… I had a huge shock when I first came to know that.”

‟What are you talking about?”

‟Oh, it’s about the time when we first met. I was really shocked when I realized you were a girl.”

‟Ahh…”

Ginbe’s expression became gloomy,

‟You do know that my family has all sorts of weird rules. Like how I’ve had to live a poor life or how I was given the name ‘Ginbe Haruomi’, which is something not fitting of the modern era; plus I was raised as a boy when I was younger.”

‟Mhmm, I did hear you saying that before. But still, I was really shocked back then. I had no doubt that you were a boy.”

‟I wasn’t deliberately trying to hide it from you. I apologize if you were unhappy about it.”

‟No no, I’m not. I just suddenly recalled on how shocked I was back then.”

‟Well… thinking about it now, I guess the reason things are going wrong right now is because of how I’d left you with the wrong impression since we met. This is just like realizing I’d buttoned up the shirt wrongly only towards at the end, but the mistake happened at the very first button.”

‟Hmm? What are you saying?”

‟Nothing, just some stuff about myself.”

She took a sip of tea and ended the topic just like that.

But this person here.

She is in a good mood, but ever since we entered the room, it feels like she could not settle down.

She was constantly looking around nervously and correcting her seiza posture. She seemed restless.

‟Ginbe.”

‟Mmm? W-What?”

[[File:OniAiVol2_014_Ch_2_2.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Are you meeting someone later?”

‟Meeting someone? No, I don’t have plans with anybody else other than you.”

‟Or how about you’re about to be late for your work; there isn’t anything of the sort?”

‟I’m currently barred from earning my own cash. That’s the rule of the Sawatari family. Akito does know that, right?”

‟Ah—… perhaps you need to visit the bathroom very urgently?”

‟No way. You’re being really rude.”

My friend pouted her lips.

‟What are you trying to say? You’ve been asking all sorts of weird questions for a while.”

‟Ah— no. It’s just that you’re behaving a little strangely. Yeah… it’s as if you’re really nervous.”

I can guarantee how oblivious my respectable friend can be. To be truthful, I’ve seen plenty of these sorts of scenes ever since we’d become friends.

She is the sort of person who can speak as though she’s just having a conversation even though she’s at the Carnegie Hall when it’s packed with people. Her unique mocking smile seldom changes as well, as if it’s normal for her to be teasing me all the time.

‟I’m just slightly curious. It’s normal for me to be thinking that you have something going on, no?”

‟…”

I asked her seriously, but then.

Ginbe’s huge eyes blinked. She then let out a sigh.

‟Akito, you really have no idea why?”

‟Eh? Ah, mmm, I don’t understand. Eh? Is it that strange? It’s normal for people not to understand, right?”

‟Oh my…”

She shook her head weakly,

‟Use your common sense and think for a moment… A girl has invited a guy to her room, and she’s currently alone with that guy… No, I do know you’ve never seen me as a woman… But even so, I was still holding some expectations…”

‟Hmm? What? I didn’t quite catch you.”

‟You’re an irritating idiot. It doesn’t matter if you didn’t hear that properly.”

She twisted her head to the side with a ‟hmmph”.

‟It just felt awfully silly for me to be nervous about this. I’ll never be nervous due to Akito ever again.”

‟Eh? Why? What’s with your sudden anger?”

‟Shut up, how irritating. There’s a saying that goes, ‘to play the lute to the cow’. But it’s a waste to play a single note to a stupid cow like you. You should just have an auditory hallucination about some sort of new and upcoming religion until the day you die.”

For some strange reason, Ginbe was looking down on me.

Urmm— Mmm.

There have been times when she’s like this.

When she mutters to herself something that I can’t hear, then becomes angry all of the sudden.

But forget it.

That isn’t anything compared to our years of friendship and the grace that I’d received from her.

Also, I’ve prepared ahead with my ultimate attack.

‟Ah— right, right. I’d nearly forgotten.”

I clapped my hands in a deliberate manner.

‟Ginbe, I have a present for you.”

‟Present?”

‟Yup. This.”

With that said, I took something from my bag and placed it on the table.

‟!”

Upon seeing the small box with the handles, her eyes shone, but just for a moment.

Ginbe immediately stared at me,

‟Akito. You’re a really despicable person.”

‟Ahaha, don’t say that.”

There’s cake inside the box. The thing which my good friend loves the most, as she has a sweet tooth.

‟I’ve long planned to take this to your house for a visit. It’s true.”

‟Hmmph, really… ah!?”

Ginbe opened the box with a snort, but her eyes shone once again when she saw the contents.

‟Uwa, this is Mont Blanc, isn’t it!? You remembered my favorite?”

‟Naturally.”

I do treat her to some food occasionally, and thanks to that I remember her preferences in taste. I mean, we have known each other for so long, despite my incompetence.

‟You like it?”

‟There’s no one on this planet who hates Mont Blanc.”

‟That’s great. Savor it slowly.”

‟Hmph… I do know this is your attempt to win me over. But having received such a gift from you, I’ve no choice but to forgive you.”

‟That would be great.”

Though my friend’s stare was still slightly sharp. I’ll take the opportunity to change the topic.

‟I say, Ginbe.”

‟Yes?”

‟I did talk about this earlier on, but how’s your financial status right now? Can you still handle things after moving here?”

‟No, I’m still a little short on money.”

She closed the cover of the cake box and shrugged,

‟The rent of this apartment is almost the same to my previous one. Luckily for me, they didn’t request for any deposit or intermediary fees. So the only cash I spent on are the cost of moving the furniture over. As you can see, I possess only the bare minimum when it comes to the furniture, so that wasn’t too costly either. But…”

‟Well, there are a lot of other places to spend it on. I know that much, since I’d just moved as well.”

‟Mhmm. Transferring schools is especially costly. A huge amount of my savings were spent on the uniform and the textbooks. That was quite painful for someone as poor as I am.”

I talked about that a while ago.

Ginbe’s family have been a merchant family for generations. The Sawatari family has a huge influence behind the scenes in the financial world.

Their education policies are rather unique. The children of the Sawatari family, are made to live a life of poverty from when they are young, so that they can ‘personally see for themselves the value of money’.

This rule is implemented very thoroughly; if they overspend, there won’t be any extra cash given to them. Not only that, they’re banned from working as well. If they spent all their money, they’ll have to live the rest of their days without a single cent on their body.

It’s said that this is for them to ‘learn how to manage their cash under the constraints’. Though if you ask me, I’m not too sure of how effective those policies are.

But that’s just me. The Sawatari family are holding on to this tradition rather stubbornly, so Ginbe had to go along with it as well.

‟Well, so.”

Said Ginbe as she flashed her mocking smile once more.

‟My financial situation is as tough as usual. For now, I’ve barely enough of food to eat. I can’t spend too much if I wish to live healthily.”

‟I guess—”

‟What about you, Akito?”

‟It’s roughly the same for me as well. It’s still a little tight. My income isn’t really stable, so I can only buy you Mont Blanc as my apology. I’d originally wanted to buy a whole cake for you.”

‟What about your work?”

‟Ah—”

I shuddered when she asked me that.

‟Well… I’d love to say things are going smoothly, but I can’t. I even wonder if my employer is satisfied with my work.”

‟Can you still carry on?”

‟I guess so. It’s not to the stage where I’m close to getting fired, so I can still continue my work. Honestly speaking, the income is currently… yeah, it doesn’t look like my income will increase at the moment. Considering what may happen in the future, I also need to have a decent amount of savings. However, there isn’t much left after subtracting that away.”

‟Fuu.”

Ginbe crossed her arms.

‟Needless to say, I was the one who introduced you to the place to look for work You’re lucky that I’ve quite a few contacts.”

‟That was really all thanks to you.”

‟Even so, all I did was to link you to ‘someone who can find you a job’. I’ve no idea what job you’re doing in order to get your daily allowance. And it seems like you’ve no intention of telling me.”

‟Ahaha… I’m obliged to keep it a secret; it wwould be a great if you could think of it that way.”

‟It’s fine. I’m from a business family, so I’ve no intention of pressing any further. Since I’m the one who provided you the opportunity for your work, I was just interested in how well you’re doing.”

Mhmm.

Indeed, it’s just as she said. As part of the Sawatari family, Ginbe is awfully strict when it comes to trust.

‟If you’d done anything to embarrass me… You do understand, right?”

I could almost hear her saying the true meaning behind that line.

Whatever. That’s really how it is.

Even so, Ginbe has always been very tolerant towards me regardless of what happens. I really can’t hold up my head in front of her.

‟It’s okay. Don’t you worry, Ginbe. I’m clear about those things as well. Frankly speaking, I’m not doing an excellent job… but even so, I’ve probably produced results which my employer is satisfied with. There isn’t a single chance for anyone to be complaining to you. And even if there is, I’ll take the responsibility for it.”

‟… Well, it’s great you understand. Also, it’s not like I don’t trust Akito or anything. It’s just that considering my position, I have to give you some sort of preventive vaccination.”

‟Mmm. I understand.”

To be honest, I’m currently quite distressed about my job.

I have no time to be enjoying myself with my friend like this… but my sister is involved in all this. The troubles that I’ve given my employer are within acceptable limits.

‟Are you fine on your side? Ginbe.”

‟You’re referring to?”

‟Your life. It’s rather tough, isn’t it?”

‟I can still manage. You don’t have to worry.”

‟That won’t do. Ultimately, your reason for moving over to here is my fault. As such, I’m the culprit for worsening your financial situation.”

‟I didn’t do anything like that. Don’t take it to heart, really.”

‟How can I do that? I owe Ginbe a lot, and I’ve never repaid my debts.”

‟It’s just me doing my own things. They aren’t matters that Akito has to worry about… It’s just me having my own reasons.”

‟Eh? What did you say?”

‟Nothing. Why do you always have to interrupt me when I’m mumbling to myself?”

‟It can’t be helped even if you say that, since I did hear something.”

‟Forget it. In any case.”

Ginbe said rather forcefully,

‟I’m not at the point where you have to worry about me. In fact, I never thought of you worrying about me. Even in my current situation, I still think I’m much more capable than you when it comes to living alone. And, case in point, I’ve lived by myself for quite a while already.”

‟Ahh. You’re right.”

‟It’s okay. I’ll not hesitate to seek Akito’s help when I really need it; in fact, that scenario may actually happen in the near future.”

‟That’s how it’s huh. Mmm, that’s fine.”

‟I’ll not allow you to say no, okay? You owe me quite a lot, and you’ve treated me as a ‘good friend’, right? I’ll be waiting for it.”

‟Ah, mmm, of course… Also, why does it sound really awkward when you’re saying the words ‘good friend’?”

‟It’s nothing. Just stop asking.”

‟Is that so? It totally doesn’t sound like that.”

‟Ah how irritating. I said no, so that’s fine, alright? Let’s set that aside for a moment and share this cake together.”

‟Can I? I bought that for you to enjoy by yourself.”

‟I do like cakes, but that’s only when there’s someone whom I can share the taste with. Do you want to turn the experience into something tasteless and uninteresting, when I should be enjoying my cake instead? Accompany me in eating it.”

<br/>
<p style="text-align: center;">***</p>
<br/>

With that.

Ginbe and I ate the cake leisurely while harmoniously talking about all sorts of random things, and reminiscing about the past.

I managed to repay her kindness a little, and it seems like there will be more of an opportunity for me to do so in the future.

I had a rather satisfying day… I guess? Yeah.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1

2014-05-16T18:58:01Z

QusaTalma: grammar fix.

===April 9th, 7:00 A.M.===
<br/>
The second day after the opening of school.

In the typical caretaker’s room of the students hostel, a typical breakfast scene…

‟Onii-chan, did you not think that was completely overboard?!”

My sister set her breakfast aside and ignored it. She was fuming in anger.

‟I timed myself! There should have been 5 seconds left, and that is plenty of time!”

‟Stop waving your fist and bowl about. That’s rude.”

‟That was what happened, but Kaichou actually said: ‘Ah what a pity, you exceeded by just three seconds!’ She’d robbed me of my right with that unfair judgment! Can you allow such a barbaric act to happen?!”

‟Even if you say that to me…”

To me, that was a great help from her, since I didn’t have to say things like ‘Today, Akiko is really cute to the max.’ in front of everybody.

After listening to the nonsensical talk from Nikaido-Kaichou yesterday, my sister rushed out of the room and really did bring back the red bean bun and milk as instructed.

Of course, as St. Ririana Academy doesn’t have places that sell those things. It seemed like my sister sprinted all the way to a nearby convenience store to buy them. That convenience store isn’t that far away, but it isn’t of a distance that my sister could get there and back within five minutes.

Ahhhhh really. My sister is wastefully over capable at things that aren’t really important.

‟Up until today, I have always endured the tyranny of Kaichou. But this time around, I am really at my limit. I fervently object. No matter what, I will have to overturn the injustice of the century, regardless of the means.”

‟Just forget about it. You don’t really have to be that persistent about it, right?”

‟Please don’t worry. I have already employed a lawyer.”

‟Cancel the services of that lawyer, immediately!”

‟Onii-chan?! Whose side is Onii-chan on?! So you aren’t on my side but Nikaido-Kaichou’s?!”

‟Why have things turned out like this? Also, as you dashed out of the room without clarifying anything, you’re at fault as well, you know? Kaichou actually timed you carefully. You said that ‘five seconds is plenty of time’, but ultimately that’s just by your own gut feeling. You didn’t actually check with a watch or something, right?”

‟Forget it, we shall leave that aside.”

Upon seeing that things weren’t going well, my sister changed the subject immediately.

‟Ultimately, it is Onii-chan’s fault, you know?”

‟Why?”

‟Is that not so? If Onii-chan said to me things like ‘Today, Akiko is really cute to the max.’ every single day, then I would not have fallen for that despicable trick of Kaichou’s, which resulted in me doing all that for nothing. Right?”

‟You know what? What you’ve just said is what everyone else calls as a ‘shifting of responsibilities’.”

‟No matter what, that is how it is. From today onward, please say to me ‘Today, Akiko is really cute to the max.’ seriously and frequently, alright? Once every five minutes.”

‟That’s way too frequent. Oi.”

Whatever.

Things would get to nowhere if I were to just follow my sister’s the pace, so such things shall end here.

It was about time for me to talk about that.

Obviously, it’s about the thing that was proposed yesterday in the student council room.

‟Hey, Akiko.”

‟Ah, you want more? Please eat more. I am rather pleased with how the carrots turned out.”

‟No, no. Not that. Today, after school…”

‟Ah, there are things that need to be bought? If so, then a trip down to the convenience store will be necessary. The body wash that I am currently using is also slightly unsuitable for my skin.”

‟No. It’s not about buying things either.”

If the face of my sister’s interruptions, I couldn’t help but gave a bitter smile,

‟Today, I’ll be going somewhere after school. I’m sorry, but Akiko, can you go back home by yourself?”

‟…”

‟Akiko?”

‟…”

‟Oi? Akiko~? Are you listening?”

‟… Eh? Ah, yes. Of course, I am listening?”

‟Anything wrong? Your smile is slightly stiff.”

‟Urm nothing. Please eat more. I am rather pleased with how the carrots turned out.”

‟Mmm. Looks like you’re fine.”

Seems like the impact was so huge she’d traveled back in time.

‟Today, I’ll be going somewhere after school. I’m sorry, but Akiko, can you go back home by yourself? That’s what I just said.”

‟Alright… Eh? Eh?”

Finally, my sister had comprehended what I just said. Thanks to that, she temporarily went into a state of panic. But then, she immediately gave an expression that said, ‘Ahh, so that’s how it is’.

‟You are joking right? Onii-chan is surprisingly mischievous.”

‟Nope. That’s not a joke.”

‟Eh? But if that is the case, then it would become like that right? Wouldn’t it become a state where I couldn’t go home with Onii-chan?”

‟Mhmm. Indeed, it will become like that.”

‟Ahaha. That sort of thing—. How can it be—?”

‟Ahaha, that’s how it will be.”

‟Ahaha.”

‟Ahaha.”

‟Aha… Ahaha…”

‟Well, that’s how it is. Don’t go anywhere else, just return home directly after—”

‟I Ob———ject!”

My sister raised her voice and stood up, as though she wanted to interrupt my words.

‟I request an emergency family meeting!”

‟Rejected.”

‟You say you have somewhere to go, but where exactly is that place?!”

‟It’s a secret.”

‟Please bring me along!”

‟No way, no way.”

‟Onii-chan…”

The corners of my sister’s eyes began to gather tears,

‟Onii-chan… Onii-chan has turned into a delinquent! Uwaaaa~!”

‟Who’s the delinquent? It would be bad if someone heard that.”

‟To actually leave your cute younger sister alone, what else could you be other than a delinquent!”

‟Leaving you alone and whatever… That’s just me wanting you to go home by yourself, you know?”

‟In any case! I will never agree to that!”

Well, I’d expected that.

Or I should say, my sister would need a trip to the psychiatrist if I heard her say things like ‘I understand, please be careful.’ or some such.

‟I want to be together with Onii-chan at all times! It is much better to go home together with Onii-chan after school! If Onii-chan wishes to do as he pleases, by hook or by crook, then I have my own plans as well!”

‟Wait, hold on. Calm down for a moment.”

‟Everything will be fine! The lawyer that I am hiring is extremely good!”

‟You’ll have to cancel your appointment with that lawyer properly, alright?”

Well well, I gave a sigh.

‟In any case, listen to me first.”

‟I’ll never listen to anything that the bad Onii-chan is about to say!”

‟Akiko. This is my exam for you”

‟Huh…? An exam?”

‟During the six years where you were separated from me, you indeed followed my instructions to ‘be a good girl’.”

‟Of course. I worked very hard in order to prepare myself for my reunion with Onii-chan at any moment.”

‟Mmm, that’s right. I like that part of you the most.”

‟R-Really?!”

‟Yes. Really.”

‟P-Please say it again!”

‟You listened to me and grew up to be an outstanding girl. I really like that the most.”

‟Ehehe… I-It is not really that great.”

My sister twisted her body about in embarrassment.

‟B-But Onii-chan. If you love me that much, then we should be going home together—”

‟But Akiko.”

I interrupted Akiko’s request,

‟Being good at your studies, adept at housework, and a student council member… I really think that the current you is a good girl. Most importantly though, is the requirement that you listen to me obediently; that’s the biggest requirement of being a ‘good girl’, don’t you think?”

‟Uhhh. T-That…”

‟You’re an obedient girl who wouldn’t cause me to worry. Ever.”

Closing my eyes, I reminisced the days when we were still young. I said emotionally,

‟Our parents were seldom at home, ever since we were sensible enough. Generally, I took care of just about everything in the house. Cleaning, washing, etc… Although I don’t know why, I was deeply trusted by our parents.”

‟Mmm. That is quite true.”

My sister spoke in a tone as though she was looking through an old photo album,

‟Even though we are twins, Onii-chan has always been much more capable at everything, compared to me. I have always been dependant on Onii-chan.”

‟Well, we’ve had our shortcomings as well. But Akiko, the reason we held on and lived through it was in no small part due to you. Because you were very obedient to me. I think we wouldn’t have survived if you’d chosen not to listen to me. We were just two elementary school kids back then, and we were practically living by ourselves.”

‟But that was because… That was because there was not anything I could do other than to listen to you. And for Onii-chan, I didn’t wish to add on to your worries. And so…”

‟Akiko. You’re a dependable child. I believed that, even if I was separated from you temporarily, Akiko would manage just fine. That’s how much I believe in you. Your brother now wishes to see the proof of it.”

<nowiki>‟Ughhhhhhhh~~~”</nowiki>

My sister stared at me in resentment, with an expression that said ‘Onii-chan you are mean’.

Not long after, she gave what seemed to be a sigh of resignation,

‟… Since Onii-chan has put it like that, I would not be myself if I rejected it. I will endure it, just for today. I will do my best to let Onii-chan know that I will be alright, even if I am alone.”

‟Mhmm. That’s my younger sister.”

… That’s how it was. I finally managed to placate Akiko.

Once again, I was thankful I didn’t tell her where I was about to go.

‟In the next three days, you’re to visit the house of each of the student council members.”

I wouldn’t have any confidence about restraining her if my sister came to know about this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-16T16:53:56Z

QusaTalma: re*11: edited post request.

Finally!!! I've been waiting for someone to pick this up forever! Thank you very much. -- [[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 16:56, 22 October 2013 (CDT)

So, let me get this straight, you're re-translating what has already been done by C.E Translations?

Ye, anon, cause we do what we want and no one but the NSA can stop us. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 09:33, 25 November 2013 (CST)

Besides, when the translator says the "vol[ume] 1 to 3 done by me is really really [''sic''] horrible."[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2013/01/decision-made-onii-ai-will-be-dropped.html (1)] I'm pretty sure that justifies a retranslation. Hell, Nano &Co do it. [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 16:23, 25 November 2013 (CST)

So, something of a curiosity, more than an actual request. For my own personal use, I've edited the CE Translations version of the first three novels to readable english (I have no basis to guess at the quality of the translation itself). If desired I could post my edited version of those LN's as some kind of "preview" for the work that hasn't been translated here yet; a middle ground, so to speak, between the partially translated and the finished product. Anyway, if this is of interest to anyone, let me know. [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 17:28, 8 May 2014 (CDT)

* I'm fine with you doing that, IF (1) CE, and foremost the responsible translator, agree with that and (2) you supervise your posted content. I don't have the time to monitor changes for two volumes I wasn't involved in. We (guhehe.TRANSLATIONS) will post our translation for volume 2 & 3 blog exclusive then. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 06:34, 9 May 2014 (CDT)

** I've just sent an e-mail to the relevant people involved, I'll post the results here. [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 15:50, 9 May 2014 (CDT)

*** I just received permission from zgmfx09a(CE Translations) to repost the edited version here. However, upon further consideration, I believe pursuing this will be more trouble for all involved. So, I humbly withdraw my offer and I apologize for any inconvenience I may have caused. [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 16:29, 13 May 2014 (CDT)

**** We don't mind it, they don't mind it, why do you now mind it? [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 10:53, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

***** Alright, cool, I wasn't sure if your earlier post indicated reluctance. I'll post V2 today and V3 a couple days later. If it's alright with you, I'd like to label my posts with something like "Chapter Preview" and replace them with the results of your translations as you guys finish. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 19:42, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

****** No need to, just post them normally, I'll adjust the credits, and later I'll relink our own stuff. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 19:39, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

******* Thanks, I'll do that. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 19:42, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

******** Once you post it please make sure that all the next/previous chapter links work (if existing) and the illustrations are linked correctly (if existing). Please also remember to keep supervising your content. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 19:48, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

********* Sure thing, I'll do that. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 19:49, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

********** Doesn't that credit outrage look a bit silly? They've been credited under staff and on the registration page, I don't think that that's needed. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 20:03, 15 May 2014 (CDT)

*********** Fair point. I'll fix that. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 11:53, 16 May 2014 (CDT)

== Punctuation marks to indicate how something is spoken ==

On the project specific formatting page, it mentions, with a few exceptions, not to double up punctuation marks. Would punctuation marks inside of speech emphasis fall under that heading too?
<br/>Examples: <nowiki>‟Ughhhhhhhh~~~”</nowiki>, or <nowiki>‟I Ob———ject!”</nowiki>
<br/>-[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 11:51, 16 May 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-16T16:51:53Z

QusaTalma: /* Punctuation marks to indicate how something is spoken */ new section

Finally!!! I've been waiting for someone to pick this up forever! Thank you very much. -- [[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 16:56, 22 October 2013 (CDT)

So, let me get this straight, you're re-translating what has already been done by C.E Translations?

Ye, anon, cause we do what we want and no one but the NSA can stop us. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 09:33, 25 November 2013 (CST)

Besides, when the translator says the "vol[ume] 1 to 3 done by me is really really [''sic''] horrible."[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2013/01/decision-made-onii-ai-will-be-dropped.html (1)] I'm pretty sure that justifies a retranslation. Hell, Nano &Co do it. [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 16:23, 25 November 2013 (CST)

So, something of a curiosity, more than an actual request. For my own personal use, I've edited the CE Translations version of the first three novels to readable english (I have no basis to guess at the quality of the translation itself). If desired I could post my edited version of those LN's as some kind of "preview" for the work that hasn't been translated here yet; a middle ground, so to speak, between the partially translated and the finished product. Anyway, if this is of interest to anyone, let me know. [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 17:28, 8 May 2014 (CDT)

* I'm fine with you doing that, IF (1) CE, and foremost the responsible translator, agree with that and (2) you supervise your posted content. I don't have the time to monitor changes for two volumes I wasn't involved in. We (guhehe.TRANSLATIONS) will post our translation for volume 2 & 3 blog exclusive then. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 06:34, 9 May 2014 (CDT)

** I've just sent an e-mail to the relevant people involved, I'll post the results here. [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 15:50, 9 May 2014 (CDT)

*** I just received permission from zgmfx09a(CE Translations) to repost the edited version here. However, upon further consideration, I believe pursuing this will be more trouble for all involved. So, I humbly withdraw my offer and I apologize for any inconvenience I may have caused. [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 16:29, 13 May 2014 (CDT)

**** We don't mind it, they don't mind it, why do you now mind it? [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 10:53, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

***** Alright, cool, I wasn't sure if your earlier post indicated reluctance. I'll post V2 today and V3 a couple days later. If it's alright with you, I'd like to label my posts with something like "Chapter Preview" and replace them with the results of your translations as you guys finish. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 19:42, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

****** No need to, just post them normally, I'll adjust the credits, and later I'll relink our own stuff. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 19:39, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

******* Thanks, I'll do that. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 19:42, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

******** Once you post it please make sure that all the next/previous chapter links work (if existing) and the illustrations are linked correctly (if existing). Please also remember to keep supervising your content. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 19:48, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

********* Sure thing, I'll do that. -[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 19:49, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

********** Doesn't that credit outrage look a bit silly? They've been credited under staff and on the registration page, I don't think that that's needed. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 20:03, 15 May 2014 (CDT)

== Punctuation marks to indicate how something is spoken ==

On the project specific formatting page, it mentions, with a few exceptions, not to double up punctuation marks. Would punctuation marks inside of speech emphasis fall under that heading too?
<br/>Examples: <nowiki>‟Ughhhhhhhh~~~”</nowiki>, or <nowiki>‟I Ob———ject!”</nowiki>
<br/>-[[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] ([[User talk:QusaTalma|talk]]) 11:51, 16 May 2014 (CDT)

Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—

2014-05-16T16:45:18Z

QusaTalma: /* Volume 2 */ removed "silly" credit.

[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light-novel series '''Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—''' (お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ, short "OniAi", lit. "He is my brother, but as long as we're in love it doesn't matter, right—") is written by Suzuki Daisuke, illustrated by Gekka Uruu and published by Media Factory under the imprint MF Bunko J. To this day it consists of 9 volumes (October 2013). It also got two manga and one anime adaption. The anime, consisting of 12 episodes, aired from October 5th to December 21st, 2012.

==Story Synopsis==
After six years of living apart due to the death of their parents, the Himenokouji twins, Akito and Akiko, are finally reunited when Akito desires to live as a family once more. Even though things are fine at first, Akiko begins to express her incestuous love for her older brother, who only sees her as his little sister.

==Updates==
::* October 18th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 '''COMPLETED'''
::* October 23th, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 '''COMPLETED'''
::* November 2nd, 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 24th, 2014 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 '''COMPLETED'''
::* January 25th, 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 '''COMPLETED'''

:: '''Older updates''' can be found '''[[OniAi Updates|here]]'''.

==Formalities==

===Registration===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[OniAi Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[OniAi Registration Page|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[OniAi Specific Guidelines|OniAi Specific Translating/Editing Guidelines]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the supervisors. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
<br/>



==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/OniAi Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne—]''" series by Suzuki Daisuke ==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6119 Feedback Thread]?

'''NOTE: Chapters marked as 'Pending TLC' prior to volume 4 won't be released until they are TLC'ed. It's better to just read [http://cetranslation.blogspot.de/search/label/Onii-Ai C.E. Light Novel Translations] version. Chapters marked as 'Pending TLC' with the beginning of volume 4 might contain various minor or major translation mistakes. Read with caution.'''
<br/><br/>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Volume 1===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 1|March 25th: First Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|March 26th: Second Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 3|March 27th: Third Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 4|March 28th: Fourth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 5|March 31st: Seventh Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 6|April 3rd: Tenth Day Living Together]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Chapter 7|April 6th: 13th Day Living Together (Day before the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 7th: 14th Day Living Together (Day of the Opening Ceremony)]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniAiVol1_001.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 2===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1 - April 8th, 7:00 A.M. (Day after the Opening Ceremony)]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2 - April 8th, 7:30 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3 - April 8th, 7:45 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4 - April 8th, 8:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5 - April 8th, 8:15 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1 - April 9th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2 - April 9th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.1|Chapter 3.1 - April 10th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 3.2|Chapter 3.2 - April 10th, 4:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.1|Chapter 4.1 - April 11th, 7:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 4.2|Chapter 4.2 - April 11th, 5:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - April 12th, 9:00 A.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - April 13th, 2:00 P.M.]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Omake|Omake - Initial Drafts]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi2.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>

===Volume 3===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi3.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 3]]
</div>
</div>

<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
<hr style="width: 90%; margin-left: 5%;" />
<br/>
===Volume 4===
<div style="float: left; width:450px;">
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|April 14th, 6:00 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Dormitory)]]
:* [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ April 14th, 12:15 A.M. (St. Liliana Academy ・ Student Council Room)] (Preview)
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
:* [[OniAi: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image:OniiAi4.JPG|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<br/><br/>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:cautr|cautr]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:inaban|inaban]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1 and 4)
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 4)

'''INACTIVE'''
:* zgmfx09a (at [http://cetranslation.blogspot.de/search/label/Onii-Ai C.E. Light Novel Translations]; Volume 2 and 3)

===Editors===
''Editors are to show some work on the series before getting approved by the supervisor. Currently no editors needed.''

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:cautr|cautr]] (at [http://guhehe.wordpress.com/ guhehe.TRANSLATIONS]; Volume 1)
:* [[User:QusaTalma|QusaTalma]] (Volume 2 and 3)

'''INACTIVE'''

==Series Overview==
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ (December 31st, 2010) ISBN 978-4840136761
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 2 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ2 (March 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840138550
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 3 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ3 (June 30th, 2011) ISBN 978-4840139410
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 4 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ4 (October 31st, 2011) ISBN 978-4840142687
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 5 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ5 (February 2nd, 2012) ISBN 978-4840143899
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 6 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ6 (May 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840145817
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 7 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ7 (September 30th, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148153
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 8 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ8 (October 31st, 2012) ISBN 978-4840148467
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 9 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ9 (March 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840151368
*Onii-chan Dakedo Ai Sae Areba Kankei Nai yo ne— 10 お兄ちゃんだけど愛さえあれば関係ないよねっ10 (September 31st, 2013) ISBN 978-4840154192

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Suzuki Daisuke]]

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1

2014-05-16T16:43:28Z

QusaTalma: Uploaded V2 Chapter 2.1

===April 9th, 7:00 A.M.===
<br/>
The second day after the opening of school.

In the typical caretaker’s room of the students hostel, a typical breakfast scene…

‟Onii-chan, did you not think that was completely overboard?!”

My sister set her breakfast aside and ignored it. She was fuming in anger.

‟I timed myself! There should have been 5 seconds left, and that is plenty of time!”

‟Stop waving your fist and bowl about. That’s rude.”

‟That was what happened, but Kaichou actually said: ‘Ah what a pity, you exceeded by just three seconds!’ She’d robbed me of my right with that unfair judgment! Can you allow such a barbaric act to happen?!”

‟Even if you say that to me…”

To me, that was a great help from her, since I didn’t have to say things like ‘Today, Akiko is really cute to the max.’ in front of everybody.

After listening to the nonsensical talk from Nikaido-Kaichou yesterday, my sister rushed out of the room and really did bring back the red bean bun and milk as instructed.

Of course, as St. Ririana Academy doesn’t have places that sell those things. It seemed like my sister sprinted all the way to a nearby convenience store to buy them. That convenience store isn’t that far away, but it isn’t of a distance that my sister could get there and back within five minutes.

Ahhhhh really. My sister is wastefully over capable at things that aren’t really important.

‟Up until today, I have always endured the tyranny of Kaichou. But this time around, I am really at my limit. I fervently object. No matter what, I will have to overturn the injustice of the century, regardless of the means.”

‟Just forget about it. You don’t really have to be that persistent about it, right?”

‟Please don’t worry. I have already employed a lawyer.”

‟Cancel the services of that lawyer, immediately!”

‟Onii-chan?! Whose side is Onii-chan on?! So you aren’t on my side but Nikaido-Kaichou’s?!”

‟Why have things turned out like this? Also, as you dashed out of the room without clarifying anything, you’re at fault as well, you know? Kaichou actually timed you carefully. You said that ‘five seconds is plenty of time’, but ultimately that’s just by your own gut feeling. You didn’t actually check with a watch or something, right?”

‟Forget it, we shall leave that aside.”

Upon seeing that things weren’t going well, my sister changed the subject immediately.

‟Ultimately, it is Onii-chan’s fault, you know?”

‟Why?”

‟Is that not so? If Onii-chan said to me things like ‘Today, Akiko is really cute to the max.’ every single day, then I would not have fallen for that despicable trick of Kaichou’s, which resulted in me doing all that for nothing. Right?”

‟You know what? What you’ve just said is what everyone else calls as a ‘shifting of responsibilities’.”

‟No matter what, that is how it is. From today onward, please say to me ‘Today, Akiko is really cute to the max.’ seriously and frequently, alright? Once every five minutes.”

‟That’s way too frequent. Oi.”

Whatever.

Things would get to nowhere if I were to just follow my sister’s the pace, so such things shall end here.

It was about time for me to talk about that.

Obviously, it’s about the thing that was proposed yesterday in the student council room.

‟Hey, Akiko.”

‟Ah, you want more? Please eat more. I am rather pleased with how the carrots turned out.”

‟No, no. Not that. Today, after school…”

‟Ah, there are things that need to be bought? If so, then a trip down to the convenience store will be necessary. The body wash that I am currently using is also slightly unsuitable for my skin.”

‟No. It’s not about buying things either.”

If the face of my sister’s interruptions, I couldn’t help but gave a bitter smile,

‟Today, I’ll be going somewhere after school. I’m sorry, but Akiko, can you go back home by yourself?”

‟…”

‟Akiko?”

‟…”

‟Oi? Akiko~? Are you listening?”

‟… Eh? Ah, yes. Of course, I am listening?”

‟Anything wrong? Your smile is slightly stiff.”

‟Urm nothing. Please eat more. I am rather pleased with how the carrots turned out.”

‟Mmm. Looks like you’re fine.”

Seems like the impact was so huge she’d traveled back in time.

‟Today, I’ll be going somewhere after school. I’m sorry, but Akiko, can you go back home by yourself? That’s what I just said.”

‟Alright… Eh? Eh?”

Finally, my sister had comprehended what I just said. Thanks to that, she temporarily went into a state of panic. But then, she immediately gave an expression that said, ‘Ahh, so that’s how it is’.

‟You are joking right? Onii-chan is surprisingly mischievous.”

‟Nope. That’s not a joke.”

‟Eh? But if that is the case, then it would become like that right? Wouldn’t it become a state where I couldn’t go home with Onii-chan?”

‟Mhmm. Indeed, it will become like that.”

‟Ahaha. That sort of thing—. How can it be—?”

‟Ahaha, that’s how it will be.”

‟Ahaha.”

‟Ahaha.”

‟Aha… Ahaha…”

‟Well, that’s how it is. Don’t go anywhere else, just return home directly after—”

‟I Ob———ject!”

My sister raised her voice and stood up, as though she wanted to interrupt my words.

‟I request an emergency family meeting!”

‟Rejected.”

‟You say you have somewhere to go, but where exactly is that place?!”

‟It’s a secret.”

‟Please bring me along!”

‟No way, no way.”

‟Onii-chan…”

The corners of my sister’s eyes began to gather tears,

‟Onii-chan… Onii-chan has turned into a delinquent! Uwaaaa~!”

‟Who’s the delinquent? It would be bad if someone heard that.”

‟To actually leave your cute younger sister alone, what else could you be other than a delinquent!”

‟Leaving you alone and whatever… That’s just me wanting you to go home by yourself, you know?”

‟In any case! I will never agree to that!”

Well, I’d expected that.

Or I should say, my sister would need a trip to the psychiatrist if I heard her say things like ‘I understand, please be careful.’ or some such.

‟I want to be together with Onii-chan at all times! It is much better to go home together with Onii-chan after school! If Onii-chan wishes to do as he pleases, by hook or by crook, then I have my own plans as well!”

‟Wait, hold on. Calm down for a moment.”

‟Everything will be fine! The lawyer that I am hiring is extremely good!”

‟You’ll have to cancel your appointment with that lawyer properly, alright?”

Well well, I gave a sigh.

‟In any case, listen to me first.”

‟I’ll never listen to anything that the bad Onii-chan is about to say!”

‟Akiko. This is my exam for you”

‟Huh…? An exam?”

‟During the six years where you were separated from me, you indeed followed my instructions to ‘be a good girl’.”

‟Of course. I worked very hard in order to prepare myself for my reunion with Onii-chan at any moment.”

‟Mmm, that’s right. I like that part of you the most.”

‟R-Really?!”

‟Yes. Really.”

‟P-Please say it again!”

‟You listened to me and grew up to be an outstanding girl. I really like that the most.”

‟Ehehe… I-It is not really that great.”

My sister twisted her body about in embarrassment.

‟B-But Onii-chan. If you love me that much, then we should be going home together—”

‟But Akiko.”

I interrupted Akiko’s request,

‟Being good at your studies, adept at housework, and a student council member… I really think that the current you is a good girl. Most importantly though, is the requirement that you listen to me obediently; that’s the biggest requirement of being a ‘good girl’, don’t you think?”

‟Uhhh. T-That…”

‟You’re an obedient girl who wouldn’t cause me to worry. Ever.”

Closing my eyes, I reminisced the days when we were still young. I said emotionally,

‟Our parents were seldom at home, ever since we were sensible enough. Generally, I took care of just about everything in the house. Cleaning, washing, etc… Although I don’t know why, I was deeply trusted by our parents.”

‟Mmm. That is quite true.”

My sister spoke in a tone as though she was looking through an old photo album,

‟Even though we are twins, Onii-chan has always been much more capable at everything, compared to me. I have always been dependant on Onii-chan.”

‟Well, we’ve had our shortcomings as well. But Akiko, the reason we held on and lived through it was in no small part due to you. Because you were very obedient to me. I think we wouldn’t have survived if you’d chosen not to listen to me. We were just two elementary school kids back then, and we were practically living by ourselves.”

‟But that was because… That was because there was not anything I could do other than to listen to you. And for Onii-chan, I didn’t wish to add on to your worries. And so…”

‟Akiko. You’re a dependable child. I believed that, even if I was separated from you temporarily, Akiko would manage just fine. That’s how much I believe in you. Your brother now wishes to see the proof of it.”

<nowiki>‟Ughhhhhhhh~~~”</nowiki>

My sister stared at me in resentment, with an expression that said ‘Onii-chan you are mean’.

Not long after, she gave what seemed to be a sigh of resignation,

‟… Since Onii-chan has put it like that, I would not be myself if I rejected it. I will endure it, just for today. I will do my best to let Onii-chan know that I will be alright, even if I am alone.”

‟Mhmm. That’s my younger sister.”

… That’s how it was. I finally managed to placate Akiko.

Once again, I was thankful I didn’t tell her where I was about to go.

‟In the next three days, you’re to visit the house of each of the student council members.”

I don’t have any confidence in restraining her, if my sister came to know about this.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.2|Chapter 2.2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5

2014-05-15T18:13:40Z

QusaTalma: Removed duplicate chapter header.

===April 8th, 8:15 A.M.===
<br/>
And so.

The student council meeting had finally started after many difficulties.

I was slightly nervous, to be honest.

After all, St. Ririana Academy is one of the few top royalty schools in Japan. They’re even well known in Kyoto.

Not only is it a place for the elite of the elites to gather, it also practices extraterritoriality as well. And the group that holds on to those powers is the student council.

As the first meeting of the semester, chaired by Nikaido Arashi, I wonder what the topics be like; as someone who just transferred into the school, and the holder of the lowest position in the student council, it’s something really interesting.

In any case, do allow me to observe the meeting.

It was obvious for Kaichou and Nasuhara, but even that incompetent sister of mine, all of them should be the top students of this school. While Ginbe is new here just like me, I’ve long known about her fantastic performance since a long while back.

Ahh, what sort of conversation will these people have?

…

…

Then again.

Where should I sit?

Kaichou, Fuku-Kaichou, secretary, and treasurer.

Those were the name plates found on the respective tables. I didn’t have it say it for the three original members, but even Ginbe had managed to find her seat without trouble.

I don’t know if it was to be expected, but I couldn’t find the seat for the awkward position named as ‘Deputy Assistant Secretary’. As such,

‟Oi—. You’re to sit here.”

There.

Nikaido-Kaichou made a signal to the lost me,

‟Sorry, sorry. I didn’t prepare your seat, since your position was something I fabricated on the spot. I’d forgotten about it due to my carelessness.”

‟You know, you’re the president, so please don’t use terms like ‘fabricated’.”

Should she say that in normal circumstances, those who voted for her would surely question the trust they’d placed in her.

‟Forget it, let’s not care about that for the moment… Well, where should I sit?”

‟Well, just sit by my side for now. Since you won’t be doing anything important for today, you can experience for yourself the atmosphere here.”

… Whatever. I guess that’s a fairly appropriate arrangement.

Come to think of it, this rather lengthily named position of mine was something that Kaichou had decided on her own. I’m probably Kaichou’s private secretary or something.

And since it’s already came down to this, I do want to see Kaichou’s unfathomable abilities.

‟Understood. Then I’ll sit myself at Kaichou’s back—”

‟Please hold on for a moment.”

Nasuhara interrupted all of the sudden.

‟For the student council of this school, the role of the secretary should be under the jurisdiction of the vice president, right? His role is the Deputy Assistant Secretary. Since I’m the vice president, naturally, I should be the responsible of the management of him. Should that not be so?”

Huh?

I wasn’t aware of this rule since I was extremely new here. If that’s what Nasuhara says, then it shouldn’t be wrong. Yup.

‟And so, the most suitable position of his seat is right next to mine. Any objections?”

‟Oh. If we’re to put it that way, then can I say something as well?”

Just when I was thinking that, Ginbe had spoken up about her own opinion as well.

‟I’m not too sure about the rules of this student council, but just like Akito-san, I’ve just transferred to this school. As fellow newcomers to the student council, we should pick up the jobs from our senpai together, right?”

Urm.

Her words do make sense.

It’s obvious to me, but Ginbe just joined the student council two days ago as well. I don’t really think there’s much of a chance for her to be involved in things.

Or rather, we will hinder the meeting if we randomly interrupt them, without knowing anything. In such a situation, it would be better for Ginbe and I to sit together, to the side, and observe the meeting.

‟Everyone, wait a second.”

Even my sister was raising her hand this time.

‟If that’s the case, then I have something to say as well. If we’re talking about Onii-chan’s position, then just as the name suggests, he should be here to assist me, the secretary—”

‟Rejected.”

‟Oi Kaichou!?”

My sisters opened her eyes wide when her speech was interrupted with a rather straightforward answer.

‟But I’m not done yet?”

‟Mmm. Well, yeah. I thought it would be better if I do something like this for the final gag.”

‟Those feelings akin to that of a comedic alien are unnecessary!”

‟Well, I guess it would be fine for you to continue if you were to bathe with me every day.”

‟Why do I have to agree to that sort of request!? Isn’t my position here a little too weak!? Please listen to me like you did with others!”

‟Slightly off topic, but speaking of bathrooms, some public baths have recently turned into a place for prostitution as well.”

‟I don’t think it’s appropriate for you to be saying those ‘fun facts’ at a time like this!”

‟Well, that’s how it is.”

Nikaido-Kaichou ended the subject just like that.

My poor sister could not keep up with the pace at which Nikaido-Kaichou had changed the topics, which resulted with her losing the chance to express her own views.

Mmm. Such was the difference in capabilities.

‟I understand everyone’s position now.”

Kaichou stood up from her seat,

‟It has been decided. The discussion topic for the very first meeting of the new semester shall be this.”

She wrote on the whiteboard in beautiful handwriting.

‟Round one, tada! Who will sit beside Himenokouji Akito-san?”

… Urm, well, what can I say?

Am I holding some overly weird fantasies for the student council of this school?

It looks like that’s totally the case here.

‟Urm— pardon me, Kaichou.”

‟Yes?”

‟Despite being the main subject of the matter, my opinion hasn’t been sought. May I say something?”

‟… Alright. Shoot.”

‟I wish to sit next to Akiko.”

Just as I said that, the whole atmosphere in the room changed.

Nikaido-Kaichou, Nasuhara and Ginbe changed to rather dark expressions, and it looked like they were exasperated.

Only Akiko showed a beaming look as though she was welcoming the gardens of summer.

[[File:OniAiVol2_013_Ch_1_5.jpg|thumb|]]

‟Onii-chan… Akiko has always firmly believed that Onii-chan and I were always in love since the beginning of time.”

‟No, no, it’s not like that. Look, isn’t this rather natural? You’re my younger sister and my superior as well. The things Nikaido-Kaichou, Nasuhara-san and Ginbe-san have said in regards to the position of my seat make sense as well, but I’ll ultimately go down this path if I’m forced to choose , isn’t that so?”

‟Fufu, you don’t have to be shy about it, Onii-chan. I’m very~ clear about it; about Onii-chan’s true feelings.”

‟No. That expression of yours shows very clearly that you don’t understand.”

‟We might as well announce our engagement and such right here, okay?”

‟Indeed, you don’t understand at all.”

I sighed.

Oh well, I knew things would turn out like this.

Even so, I’ve decided that it would be better if I state my position clearly instead of wasting time on such mundane things. The result was exactly what I’d expected, right down to how I’d increased my sister’s delusions…

‟Kukuku. Since it has been decided, then let’s not waste our time. Here, Onii-chan, take a seat here. Lets both stick together closely and attend the meeting—”

‟Himenokouji-san.”

While my elated sister was waving her hands at me, Kaichou interrupted.

‟I’m sorry, but can I ask you to do something urgent?”

‟Something urgent? Right now?”

‟Mmm. Sorry— please help me to buy a red bean bun.”

‟R-Red bean bun?”

‟Yeah. I’ve no idea why I’ve a sudden craving for it. Ah, don’t forget about the milk as well.”

‟… I apologize, but I’ll not do it even if this is an order from Kaichou. To think you’re ordering your subordinate to attend to your private matters while at an important meeting. Please conduct yourself in a more respectful manner.”

‟If you’re to get them within five minutes, I’ll bestow upon you the right to get your brother to say to you, ‘Akiko is cute to the max today’.”

‟Within five minutes!? Understood!”

With that said, Akiko immediately flew out of the student council room like a dog.

''Is that really okay, my younger sister… Honestly speaking, your brother is rather worried about your future…''

It won’t do. I’ll have to lecture my sister when she returns.

‟Right. With that, the thing in the way is gone, but…”

Kaichou slowly placed her legs on the table and shot a glance at me.

‟Himenokouji Akito-san. What are your thoughts after seeing your sister acting that way?”

‟How else can I feel other than to be really worried.”

It will be really tough for her in the future if she’s controlled by others that easily.

Well, I can prevent things from becoming overly troublesome if I’m by her side, but… I can’t be with her all the time.

‟That’s right. I’m worried about it as well. Not just me, but the Fuku-Kaichou and the treasurer there are both putting on rather pissed off expressions; they share the same thoughts as I do as well.”

With that said, she took a glance at the silent Nasuhara and Ginbe. Next,

‟But. What we’re worried about isn’t quite the same as what you’re worrying about.”

‟Haa?”

‟You’re a huge sis-con, right?”

‟Eh?”

Wait, what.

Nasuhara and Ginbe do think like that, but why does Kaichou have that sort of misunderstanding as well.

‟No, it’s not like I’ve a sister-complex, you know? Well of course, I do treasure my younger sister and love her very much. But, isn’t that something rather natural as her elder brother? I don’t think there’s anything inconceivable about it.”

‟Urm, yeah. You’re right. Ahh, this is a total mess. You aren’t wrong… but.”

Even though she’d said that, it looked like Kaichou was implying something else.

‟Nasuhara-san, Ginbe-san, come over here for a second.”

She got her two subordinates to her side, and began to whisper among each other.

‟Well… I guess you both have had a rough idea on what I’m about to say?”

‟Mmm, yes. Things are in a really terrible state.”

‟The problem of the Himenokouji siblings is slightly beyond my expectations. Though it’s not like we underestimated them…”

For some unknown reason, I was the only one who was excluded from them.

Even though I’m saying that, it’s not like I’ll do things like interrupting the girls in order to know what they were whispering about… I’ll just wait for them to be done with their discussion.

‟In any case, there’s nothing much we can do if both siblings are like that. Should this continue on, even I will have no choice but to surrender.”

‟Those two will live in a world by themselves without them realizing it if we were to leave them alone. Really, please spare me from that.”

‟Well, luckily for us, they’re blood related siblings. For the competition to end on a note where the siblings end up together… such an ending is impossible; well, that’s the case typically.”

‟But after looking at them, I’ve no idea when, where or how that sort of thing will happen.”

‟We would become a huge joke if things do turn out that way. To prevent the worst case scenario from happening, we will have to take countermeasures.”

‟For now, let’s call it a truce and form a temporary alliance. But the question is, what should we do next?”

‟I’ve a plan in regards to that. Care to listen?”

… Oh.

It looks like they’re done with their discussion.

‟We’ve made you wait for quite a while, Himenokouji Akito-san.”

Kaichou said when the members of the secret chat have all returned back to their seats.

‟There’s something that I wish to discuss with you. Can you spare me your attention?”

‟Yeah. About what?”

‟How do you view your sister’s brother-complex?”

‟Well… I’m happy that she admires me that much. That’s even more so considering the fact that we haven’t seen each other for six years. However, even without me the need to saying it, my sister is just a sister to me. There’s nothing else other than that.”

‟Well, how about the fact that your sister wears her brother-complex openly, or the fact that she doesn’t care about what the people around her think?”

‟Ah— that.”

That’s my worry.

For six years she was separated from me, Akiko was adopted as a daughter of a famous family, the Arisugawa. In order not to embarrass herself wherever she goes, she’d undergone the respective training.

And thanks to that, her grades at St. Ririana Academy are excellent. She’s popular, and it looks like she’s one of the few top students as well. In point of fact, she’s also the secretary of the powerful student council.

Though she has forgotten it cleanly due to those… actions of hers in our daily lives, but Akiko has already obtained plenty of reputation at the age of just sixteen.

But if her reputation was tarnished because of living together with me once more, or due to me transferring to this school; it would be really terrible, even if her reputation just suffered from the slightest of scratches.

Not to mention, we just forcefully moved out of the Arisugawa and Takanomiya households in order to live by ourselves. It’s this period of time where we will want to avoid any bad impressions or incidents.

‟Well, I can roughly understand your feelings from those expressions of yours.”

Kaichou nodded her head, slowly.

‟You too think that your sister’s brother-complex isn’t something that’s good, am I right?”

‟Mmm, I guess.”

‟Actually, it isn’t just you. The rest of the student council feels the same way as well.”

‟What do you mean?”

‟Do I even have to say it? The blunder of a student council member will equate to the blunder of all of us. Your sister’s brother-complex is something quite troublesome. Even if I were to be polite about it, I can’t say that it’s something that will bring a positive influence to us. You understand?”

That’s precisely how it is.

Actually, I did notice it a little ever since the beginning.

Back then, no one really cared that my sister was saying things like “I love Onii-chan the most” for the whole day. That’s because that no one understood how bad her brother-complex was.

But ever since I transferred to this school, things had turned for the worse. It seemed like the news of how my sister acts around me have already made its way throughout the whole school. Frankly, I don’t even know if it’s possible to maintain my sister’s current reputation.

‟We’re all affected by it together, regardless of whether the situation is beneficial or harmful. Things will become troublesome if we were to ignore it. As such, we’ve no choice but to take some action.”

‟Well… you’re right. And so? Does Kaichou have something in mind?”

‟Well, I do have something. But in order to execute that plan, Himenokouji Akito, your cooperation is a must. You’ll help out, right?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 2.1|Chapter 2.1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4

2014-05-15T18:13:15Z

QusaTalma: Removed duplicate chapter header.

===April 8th, 8:00 A.M.===
<br/>
At St. Ririana Academy, the student council are the school’s enforcers and wield an enormous power.

Their strength in authority is often compared to the system of extraterritoriality.<ref name="Extraterritoriality">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Extraterritoriality</ref>

For example, they can freely spend the huge amount of donations that the school receives.

Also, they have the power to change existing rules or even create new rules for the school.

Depending on the conditions and situation, they can even miss their lessons and still receive the required academic credits.

There are also other powers which they possess that makes people wonder: is it really alright to grant such tremendous authority to a group of young teenagers?

Because of all that, you could say that the student council enjoys special treatment in the school.

Therefore, the person who becomes the president of the student council is someone who’s much more outstanding than the rest.

Even in a school that’s gathered all descendants of powerful families, or rather, in a school filled with students of exceptional grades and talents, the president still stands out from everyone else.

Accepted by all the elite students to be at the top. The elite of all the elites.

The person must be popular among the students, and is required to have the abilities expected of them as well, or else they’ll not be up to task; at least that’s how it should be.

‟Yo. You’re the first here, huh?”

Upon entering the student council room, the girl rudely placed her legs on the redwood table and struck up a conversation with me.

‟Good morning, my dear lover #4. In any case, take a seat first.”

‟Morning Seito-Kaichou. I’m very troubled if you make such casual statements early in the morning.”

I’m neither your lover nor am I #4.

‟Ahaha. You’re rather hard to handle.”

‟It’s your jokes that are hard to handle.”

‟Oh well, that’s what made me fall in love with you, you know? I like that more, compared to say, your techniques at night.”

‟When, where, and how did I show you my techniques of the night?”

‟Ototo. This person here is so hostile this early in the morning.”

‟I can’t think of any single reason to be friendly to someone who calls me ‘lover #4’.”

‟Alright, let’s stop saying with this inconsiderate chatter.”

That person laughed with a “kekeke” while putting on an expression where she ignored what I’d said; she’s the student with the greatest power in St. Ririana Academy, and someone whom we should be proud of.

A red ponytail, an eyepatch over her right eye and a Japanese sword hung at her waist. Her casual attire is comparable to her attitude.

The president who was chosen out of all the talented people available, such is Nikaido Arashi… Ah, how embarrassing.

‟I say, Kaichou. A question…”

‟Oh. Ask anything you like.”

‟Say, if I’m #4. That means there’s #1, #2 and #3, right?”

‟Of course. #1 is your younger sister. #2 is the emotionless golden hair who confessed to you. #3 is that silver haired friend of yours that has chased you all the way here.”

‟Well, none of them are your lovers, right?”

‟That’s nothing. They’ll all be after a while. My policy is to never lose sight of my prey, you know?”

What a disturbing policy.

And for some unknown reason, her abilities are so powerful it’s baffling. What’s even scarier is the fact that if we aren’t careful, we will become exactly as she says in a blink of an eye.

‟Well, don’t show such a depressed expression. I may not look it, but I did reflect on it for a while.”

‟Reflect?”

Upon hearing a term which I didn’t expect to be hearing from Kaichou’s mouth, I knitted my eyebrows slightly.

‟Reflect… on what?”

‟You see, I’ve so many lovers, don’t I? But sadly, I’ve only one body. If that’s the case, the time spent on each lover will become very little no matter what I do.”

‟Well of course.”

‟What a sad fact. Well of course, I’m confident that I’ll lose to no one when it comes to my love for each individual lover… but still, there has to be a limit. There will be areas that I can’t address adequately if I’ve as many as thirty odd lovers.”

‟Thir-Thirty odd lovers?”

Though I’d heard how, with the number of lovers she has, she can’t not hug them all inside her two arms; this person’s sick in the mind or something.

Is she a seal that’s in heat for the whole year? And not a male seal, but a female one.

‟Thus, I decided that it’s about time for me to sort out my relationships.”

‟Hmm, a rather reasonable conclusion.”

‟And so, I’ve broken up with those thirty odd lovers.”

‟Eh? When?”

‟Yesterday.”

‟Yesterday?!”

In just a single day?

And since the opening ceremony was held yesterday, that means she did it all within half a day?

‟Of course, those were all amicable breakups. Emotional breakups aren’t suitable for me.”

‟Is that really true…? With thirty odd people? And there wasn’t a even a little trouble from all that?”

‟Yeah. I’m not tooting my trumpet, but I’ve never quarreled with my lovers before.”

What?

It’s shocking enough to go out with more than thirty lovers. Just how good is this person at interacting with people?

Nikaido-Kaichou is indeed someone who’s more than meets the eye.

I was wrong to be saying things like ‘how embarrassing’.

She is a perfect candidate to be commanding St. Ririana Academy. If she remains there at the top, there will be a day where she does something that shakes the world.

‟As such, for my aspirations this year, I’ll be executing my plans to change the student council into my harem. It’s named <Doki☆ The student council where everybody is my lover! And there are touching scenes too.> … How’s that? It’s a great idea yeah?”

‟…”

<nowiki>*sigh*</nowiki>

Forget it.

To a certain extent, that’s something rather shocking.

‟Kaichou.”

‟Hmm? Would ‘All scenes will make you cry.’ be better?”

‟I’ve never said or thought of anything along that line.”

‟Well then, are you touched by my huge ambitions?”

‟That’s not quite possible. Not only is the idea itself stupid, but your ambitions are also rather narrow as well. Since you said you’d reflected, I thought that you’d become slightly more decent… Since you’re already doing some reflecting, you might as well reflect on your rotten nightlife too.”

‟Ahaha. Impossible, impossible. That part of me is extraordinarily strong.”

‟Please don’t be that honest about such things. Back on topic, why the sudden breakups with your lovers?”

‟I just said it, right? I’ve reflected on it.”

That smiling face of hers looked as though it was formed by the crystallization of her fearlessness and confidence. Kaichou said,

‟There’s a saying that goes, ‘The person who goes after two rabbits will get none’. I’m not boasting, but up until now, I’ve already gotten god knows how many rabbits.”

‟That’s a boast. And a rather obvious one.”

‟Well, it looks like my godlike ability has become rather dull recently. People whom I can’t conquer with just my charm and speech are beginning to appear one after another. And they looked really delicious, so much so, that just for them, I’ll do anything and everything to make them mine.”

‟Haa?”

‟As such, I’ve had a change of plans. I’ve given up on getting everybody. Thus I’ve cut down my target down to only four rabbits.”

I see.

So that was why she was saying things like student council harem.

Fuku-Kaichou Nasuhara.

My sister, who’s the secretary.

Nikaido had prepared the seat of treasurer for Ginbe yesterday, and it looked like she’d accepted the job.

And I was given the title of Deputy Assistant Secretary, the errand boy of the student council.

And thus her ‘four rabbits’ are all gathered here.

‟Oh— but this is rather troublesome. It will be really difficult for me to live through the night now that I’ve broken up with everyone in one go. It’s extremely lonely to have no one by my side when I wake up. I’d totally forgotten about that.”

Well, she’s the Kaichou who gorges herself when it comes to sex.

I feel like that makes a rather decent cure.

‟However, I reaped rewards from it immediately.”

And then.

The Kaichou who had rudely placed her legs onto the table.

She did it very slowly, as though she was deliberately showing me, swapping the position of her legs, which were placed one on top of the other.

She then got down from the tall chair which was encased in real leather.

‟If you want to know the reason why, it’s because I was always in a state where I felt full, thus I’d forgotten what it felt like to be hungry again. Ahh, how nostalgic that is. When my stomach is empty, I feel so hungry and thirsty. It’s at the state where I’m nearly going crazy.”

She was advancing towards me very~ slowly.

… Hmm?

Huh?

It feels like the atmosphere was changing…?

‟For me to actually reduce my number of targets; it can be considered to be the very first humiliation of my life.”

Nikaido Arashi was already in front of me when I regained my senses.

I realized I had already been swallowed by her imposing aura.

As Kaichou was of nearly the same height as well, it became crystal clear after she was of such a close distance to me.

It’s scary how her face was so perfectly beautiful.

‟As such, I absolutely can’t allow the remaining prey to escape.”

Her eyes were glowing like embers that had been roughly polished, but yet there was still a deep shine in her eyes.

Her perky nose.

Her luscious lips that looked like a Sakura covered in morning dew.

And the perfectly balanced contour of her face which exquisitely held on to all the above features.

Unlike up until then, I finally realized for the very first time.

Her weird looks and actions, are just a sheath to make the blade named Nikaido Arashi look seemingly harmless.

The sort of blade that hung from her waist wasn’t anything but a blunt sword when compared to herself.

Nikaido Arashi should be the blade that everyone fears.

It wouldn’t be dangerous if she was encased by her sheath… But once the blade is pulled out, it will definitely aim for the target and end the battle in an instant.

‟Himenokouji Akito-san. Be my man.”

[[File:OniAiVol2_012_Ch_1_4.jpg|thumb|]]

It sounded like Kaichou’s voice was coming from somewhere far away.

… Things aren’t looking good.

Even though my brain knew this, my body could not respond to its calls.

I couldn’t shift my eyes away.

It was as though I was about to be swallowed or sucked into her. I was enchanted by Nikaido Arashi.

Kaichou is someone who can really control the ‘environment’ to her favor.

Of course, the student council room is her home territory, and as someone who was here for the first time, there was a factor of me being on unfamiliar ground as well. It was a place where it would be easier for Kaichou to eat me; and for me, a place where I’d be more easily eaten.

But that couldn’t explain everything.

Such binding and coercive powers, it has already reached the stage of hypnosis, you know?

It had probably started the moment this place had only the two of us. Nikaido had seen me as prey, and was already planning on hunting me.

And then, she tricked me into the spider’s web that she’d painstakingly woven.

Each and every words and action of hers had venom hidden in them, and they had bound me in place.

Damn.

I’d planned to stay away from her, but it looked like that was all just wishful thinking.

Nikaido Arashi, this person here is really dangerous.

‟Ku ku. What an obedient child.”

It’s settled, she must have believed in that.

Kaichou narrowed her eyes in a bewitching fashion. She was giving off a rather sweet scent.

Slowly, and very slowly, her lips approached mine—

‟Hold on a second—!”

Just then.

What came together with the loud opening of door was…

‟It shall end right here, Kaichou! Please get away from Onii-chan!”

My sister’s hair was in a mess. She was panting furiously.

‟Come, Onii-chan. Come to me!”

After pulling me behind her, she stiffened her shoulders furiously and snarled at Kaichou with a “Fu!”

Oh…

Had I ever found my sister’s back to be that dependable in the past?

‟Thank you Akiko, I’m saved. You arrived at just the right moment. Ah, that was close. I was thinking what would have happened if things were to carry on.”

‟Onii-chan you idiot———————————!”

I was scolded.

Her eyebrows arched up way more than when she was intimidating Kaichou.

‟That is why I said those things to Onii-chan, right?! You can not get close to this person! Not to mention, you were alone with Kaichou in such an enclosed place. It was as stupid as someone who was trying to grow flowers on a minefield! Onii-chan, do you not treasure your own chastity?!”

‟Ah. Urm. Sorry.”

‟If you are really sorry, then please hug me!”<ref name="hug">‘hug’ here can also mean to have sex in Japanese.</ref>

‟Why?”

‟Or you can continue with what you were doing back then, but with me!”

‟So I said, why are things going that way?”

‟Enough! By saying such things, it means that Onii-chan has not repented! For such a bad child, I will have to punish you with a kiss, all right?!”

‟No that’s enough. In any case, calm down.”

Forget it.

My sister typically acts like this regardless of whether she’s calm or not.

In any case, such a thing had happened precisely because I was careless. That was the truth as well.

I needed to repent deeply for forgetting my sister’s advice.

‟Arara. My plan was spoiled by a gooseberry.”

The hunter shrugged her shoulders and laughed loudly despite the fact that her prey had escaped when she was that close to catching it.

‟The feeling is gone now, so I’ll try again next time.”

I could no longer see any trace of seduction from her body.

She looked just like a vagabond of the Bakumatsu era who was exposing herself for everyone to see. It was as though she was declaring, “I’m harmless!”

Ahhh, those quick changes are comparable to that of a chameleon.

A capable eagle always hides its claws.

I could think of no one else but her when I recalled that old saying…

‟As long as I’m not blind, I’ll not allow you to lay a finger on Onii-chan. I’ll definitely protect Onii-chan from your venomous fangs.”

‟Ha ha ha. That’s a pretty good aura from you. I like this part about you a lot as well. If only you were to become my lover, then everything would be perfect.”

‟I humbly decline. I’m dedicated only to my Onii-chan.”

‟Great, great. I like your dedication as well. That gives me more incentive to conquer you… But even though I’ve said that.”

She took a deep breath.

Nikaido-Kaichou narrowed her eyes rather menacingly.

The Kaichou who’s like a chameleon, changed her stance in an instant.

‟Himenokouji-san, you’re indeed a precious backup to my lover, and I do indeed love you a lot as well.”

She turned from a sunny vagabond into a cold executioner.

All just in the blink of an eye.

‟However, you’ll have to repay your debt for interrupting my hunt and my meal, since they’re two different things altogether. As my subordinate and the secretary, you do know that, do you not?”

‟I-I’ll not be intimidated by threats of that sort.”

‟You know, this isn’t a threat… This is simply the death penalty.”

Kaichou took a step forward.

Similarly, my sister took a step back.

‟It’s the job of the king to mete out rewards and punishments. It won’t do if a superior doesn’t carry out her responsibilities; things like disciplining my subordinates, you know?

‟I-I’m just stopping Kaichou’s indecent acts! I’ve done nothing wrong!”

‟My words are the law here.”

‟That’s way too unreasonable! I oppose!”

‟Stop irritating me. Strip right now.”

‟Strip?! Why?!”

‟Ahhhh stop talking; stop saying all those unnecessary stuff and let me eat you. I haven’t eaten since yesterday, and that’s resulted in all this pent up stress. You’ll have to take responsibility for that.”

Kaihcou closed in on my sister with the looks of a predator, or more accurately, the looks of a hungry beast.

In response, my sister had grabbed onto a broom next to her and took on a stance.

As for me, there was no reason for me to remain as a spectator. I should stop them when the time is right. Or at least that was how things should be.

‟What are you guys doing?”

‟The two of you are pretty energetic in the morning.”

Just the perfect timing.

Nasuhara Anastasia.

Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi.

I did feel like it was about time, but it was really lucky for them to appear together.

‟… Che. Luck isn’t on my side today.”

Due to the appearance of another two subordinates, Kaichou had decided that it was time for her to stop.

‟I’ll just give up for today. Himenokouji-san, you owe me one.”

‟I owe you?! Why?!”

‟Hey, do you think you can just interrupt my meal as you please?”

‟That’s because Kaichou was about to do that to Onii-chan—”

‟What exactly had happened?”

Nasuhara interrupted.

‟Please explained what has happened, so that Ginbe-san and I can understand everything.”

‟Oh, that’s—. Listen to me, you two.”

‟I see, so that’s how it is. Well, from what I heard, it’s obvious that Himenokouji-san is at fault.”

‟Oi, Nasuhara-san?! Please don’t say such things when you didn’t even listened to Kaichou’s explanations! And please don’t decide by yourself that the one who’s wrong is me, alright!”

‟No no no lil’ sister. She isn’t wrong.”

Ginbe interrupted as well.

‟Honestly, one can easily guess what had happened here. It’s probably just Kaichou being too sexually deprived, so she requested you to relieve her, right?”

‟Well— that’s roughly correct, but! There are many things that had happened before that!”

‟No, that isn’t a good, you know? You’re the secretary of the student council, meaning to say it’s your job to assist the president with all sorts of things. Not to mention, that thing of Kaichou’s is so much higher than that of normal person that even I, as someone who just met her not too long ago, know that. To be that uncaring towards Nikaido-Kaichou to the point where she lost control; that was obviously you failing to do your job. I can think of nothing else aside from that.”

‟W-What did you expect me to do about that?!”

‟That’s easy. You just become Kaichou’s lover.”

‟Definitely not!”

‟Or you can be Kaichou’s sex toy or something.”

‟That’s even worse, right?!”

‟Why can’t you just listen… just what exactly do you want? If you don’t be more obedient, I’ll lock you and Kaichou up in an enclosed room that’s soundproof and force you to spend the night with her.”

‟That~ is~ why! Why does everything have lead to that!”

… Well, that’s how it is.

The incident was somehow set aside just like that. How gratifying?

As for my sister, I was really grateful to her for becoming the scapegoat due to her standing up against Kaichou; or should I say, I’d very much love to help her if possible.

Just as they’d said earlier, Nasuahara and Ginbe were both taking turns to bully Akiko. It looked like Kaichou had her own thoughts regarding Akiko as well.

Whatever. I’ll not disturb them for now. I’ll be bringing myself trouble if I interrupt them when I’m wrongly labeled by them as a sis-con,

And also, how should I put it.

To see my sister being ruthlessly bullied by the three of them, that was really cute as well. As such, I should just enjoy the service. I guess this is human nature as well—

Even though that’s what I thought.

‟Alright. It’s about time we stop all this fun.”

<nowiki>*pa, pa*</nowiki>

It looked like Nikaido-senpai was in a really good mood. She attracted all our attention.

‟The meeting is about to start. Everyone, get to your seats.”

She ended things just like that. To me, that was just as expected from the boss of the school.

Well well.

Come to think of it, that was really scary.

If I were to say why, it was because all sorts of things had happened from morning up until now.

Only an hour has passed by since the start of the story.

How will things develop in the future… I gave a soft sigh as I looked at the four beauties taking their seats from the corner of my eyes.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.5|Chapter 1.5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3

2014-05-15T18:12:53Z

QusaTalma: Removed duplicate chapter header.

===April 8th, 7:45 A.M.===
<br/>
St. Ririana, the school which I’m studying in, is one of the top few royalty schools in Kanto.

It’s one of those type of schools. I guess all schools with a long history will retain many of their old traditions.

For example: the members of the student council are to stand at the gate of the school every day and greet the students who are coming to school; that’s one of the traditions.

‟Good day, Nasuhara-san. What a fine day it’s today.”

‟… Good day.”

‟Good day, Anastasia-sama. You’re beautiful today, as always.”

‟… Good day.”

Today is her turn to do the job that every student council member takes in turns.

Nasuhara Anastasia.

She has golden hair, sapphire eyes, and a faultless figure. However, she’s a beauty that one wouldn’t dare get close to.

She has surprisingly became my colleague, or rather, my superior, as she’s the vice president of the student council.

‟Ara. Good day.”

She didn’t really mean that, as per usual. Nasuhara was just saying it out of what was required of her (but even so, the students were still looking at her quite kindly). She spotted me and started a conversation with me.

‟You’re still putting on that depressed look. It wouldn’t be that bad, but that expression looks surprisingly funny when it’s on your face. What’s above your neck is like Takuya Kimura, but what’s below your neck is like that idiotic Sakata; how’s that analogy of mine? Is it easier for you to understand what I’m trying to say?”

… Sigh. How should I put it?

She’s totally like her normal self.

I think that it’s probably a rule of the Nasuhara family to spew insults as a replacement for greetings.

‟Morning, Nasuhara-san. You’re in tip top condition today, as well.”

‟Just Anna-san will do.”

It was like she was calling me out, who was giving a bitter smile and trying to sneak past her.

‟I should’ve said that before. Just call me that.”

‟… Oh—?”

‟You dislike it? In other words, is that your way of saying that you want to maintain a certain distance from me?”

‟No no no. How can that be?”

‟Then please don’t address me so distantly by using ‘Nasuhara-san’. You should be calling me intimately by ‘Anna-san’. That would make me much happier.”

‟Urm, is that so. I understand. Well then… Morning, Anna-san. You’re in peak condition today, as well.”

‟Fu. You’re a really impressive man to call a girl by the term ‘hole’.”<ref name="Anna">‘Ana’ is ‘hole’ in Japanese.</ref>

‟… Oh well, that’s right. I knew you’re going to say that. That’s the reason why I didn’t want to call you by that name, you know?”

I sighed.

Her hard-to-get-along-with personality is also as per normal. She’s deliberately saying those things, and no matter how you look at it, that made things even worse.

No, I can’t quite say I hate it. It’s more like I have no idea how to get along with her. It’s hard for me to see what she’s thinking about as well since she doesn’t change her expression much.

And so.

I decided to quickly retreat, since that was the best course of action.

‟Well then, see you later, Nasuhara-san.”

‟Hold on.”

However.

That was her cold but clear voice which lacked any change of emotion. It pinned me onto the ground just when I was about to make a right turn and leave.

‟Where are you going?”

‟Where else but the student council room? There’s a meeting today, right?”

‟If that’s the case, it would be fine if we go there together, right?”

‟But, you’re currently working, aren’t you?”

‟That can be solved by having you to wait until my work is done, then going there together.”

‟Ehhhh? In other words, you want me to work together with you?”

‟It certainly looks like that.”

‟No, I’m sorry. I wish to reach the student council room first, to brush up on my studies and such. My grades aren’t that good, so in order to catch up to the standards of this school—”

‟It’s really irritating to listen to you jabbering on and on. Be careful. I’ll force you to guess the color of my lingerie if you don’t act as I please”

Ah— Enough!

She is using that old gag again!

‟Incidentally, today’s color is pure white.”

‟No no no, there’s no need to tell me that… Hey look, we talked about it before haven’t; it’s better if you don’t keep talking about things like that, isn’t it? No matter what, you’re still the vice president of the student council of this school.”

‟What you said does make sense. However, I’ll have to apologize. That’s my favorite gag. Once I like it, I’ll use it until it rots. It’s just like when one continuously chews on a well chewed piece of gum because they believe they haven’t extracted all the flavor from it yet.”

‟So you like it that much…”

Well, that analogy was quite poor and tacky.

Could it be that the girl over there isn’t actually the daughter of a certain rich family?

‟I like this gag a lot, and I’ll not allow anyone to be mouthy about it. I’ll never forgive anyone who’s complains about it, even that person was God.”

‟So you saying that you aren’t even afraid of God now.”

If I remember correctly.

St. Ririana Academy should be famous for being a rather devout Christian school.

‟Even if that person was to get completely naked, has his back stuck with a piece of paper that read, ‘Crying in your mother’s arms’, and was made to crawl about in public. Even if he cried and licked my shoes while declaring to everyone that ‘I’m absolute in heaven and on earth’, I’d still refuse to forgive him.”

‟No look, it’s better to forgive him if it boils down to that…”

‟And thus from today onward, I’ll be using this gag in any situation whenever there’s a chance. I hope you’ll understand.”

‟No well… Since you love that gag that much, it wouldn’t good if I forced you to abandon it. I understand, so feel free to use it.”

‟Incidentally, the reason that I like this gag so much is because your expression changes to that of disgust whenever I’m using it.”

‟Ah— Damn, I knew it would be something like this! You seized the opportunity to openly declare me as an idiot!”

‟It’s really irritating to listen to you jabbering on and on. Be careful. If you don’t act as I please, I’ll change your lunch today to a lingerie feast.”

‟And you’ve immediately used your favorite gag again! You’re so easy to predict when it comes to this!”

Also, what was she saying? What’s with the lingerie feast?

Has she really reached the point where nothing else matters as long as she can use the gag?

Though I’m saying all these things, I’m also someone who’s game enough to join others in the things they do. In point of fact, I’m still at the school gates talking to Nasuhara.

The harder someone is to get along with, the more one wishes to get along with them… This is an irony that humankind will have to face forever.

Well, I’ll reiterate what I’d just said: I don’t hate her. She is a little strange, but she’s also an interesting girl, at the same time. As such, I won’t deny her of my company, and will continue talking about silly things with her.

Even though I say that, in the current situation—

Oh boy. It looks like things have gotten troublesome.

I suddenly noticed something.

All the students who were entering the school were looking in this direction.

It looked like they were enjoying the show. But at the same time, they were directing looks of curiosity, envy and jealousy.

Urm.

That wasn’t a good sign.

I’m someone who just transferred to this school, which means I’m a stranger.

As someone who’s new here, I fervently wished I wouldn’t do anything attention grabbing.

You see, there’s a saying that goes: ‘The gun will fire at the bird that shows its head’.

The student council consists of talented people; and for me who’d somehow gotten into it by mistake, I’m obviously the ‘bird showing its head’.

Adding on to that, the whole school already knows the sensational speech that was made by this golden hair beauty.

… Oh well.

‟Please allow me to be your girlfriend.”

How did she say that sort of thing in front of everyone.

And even though Nasuhara had only said that to me yesterday, now she’s talking to me with an expression as though she was just teasing me.

Whatever. She’s someone who’ll say some rather shocking things all of the sudden. Perhaps it would be better if I don’t take what she said yesterday seriously…

‟Back to talking about you.”

‟Eh? What?”

‟You’re a member of this school’s student council. So straighten your back.”

‟Huh? Ah, mmm.”

‟No matter how hard you try to hide it, you’re still a ‘bird showing its head’. It’s something that can no longer be changed. Don’t you think it’s better to have some sort of self awareness if you wish to continue on with your school life at this academy?”

‟Oh, yeah. Right.”

Hmm.

That’s troublesome.

It seems like Nasuhara has totally seen through me despite me being someone who doesn’t wear his feelings and thoughts openly. Perhaps I should take note of that.

‟Even though I said that, I do think it’s slightly too demanding for you to be straightening your posture for now, considering that you just transferred in not too long ago. It’s definitely true that St. Ririana Academy has a slightly different atmosphere as compared to the outside world.”

‟Yeah, that’s it. It really is like that. This is an elite school with a rather strong studying culture. As someone who has only average grades, it really is rather difficult for me to get used to being here.”

‟I can understand that. I was troubled by the same thing a year ago when I first enrolled in this school.”

‟Oh—? Is that so?”

How surprising.

Nasuhara gives me the impression that she’s someone who wouldn’t lose their blank expression even if the world was turned upside down. But there was a period of time where she wasn’t used to the school as well huh.

‟If you felt that way as well, then how should I put it… I feel slightly better now. It sort of feels like I’ll be forgiven slightly even if I don’t get used to this place right away.”

‟That’s right. But it’s better if you get used to it as soon as possible.”

‟Mmm. Of course.”

‟The reason for you not being used to this place is due to the fact that you haven’t given others a good impression of yourself.”

‟Yeah. That’s true.”

‟I’ve got a good solution for that. A brilliant idea that will erase all the bad impressions that you’d been suffering from.”

‟Eh? Really?”

‟Yes, really.”

‟So what sort of idea is it? Please do tell me about it.”

‟Can I say it?”

‟Mhmm. Go ahead, shoot.”

‟Is that so. Understood.”

While saying that, Nasuhara nodded her head, and took a step towards me.

She gingerly picked up my hand.

And then, she placed my hand onto her chest.

[[File:OniAiVol2_011_Ch_1_3.jpg|thumb|]]

…

……

………

Eh? Huh?

I was temporarily stunned for a while as the sequence of events was executed way too smoothly. However,

‟Whoa?!”

This is obviously a very bad situation.

I removed my hand in panic and jumped a step back,

‟Oi, what are you doing?!”

‟Just like what you saw. You were touching my breasts.”

‟No hold on a second! Please don’t make it sound as though I was the one who took the initiative, alright?!”

‟Rather than saying you touched them, it’s more like you were groping them. Does it sound more accurate if I put it that way?”

‟No I didn’t grope! I’d just touched it! And that was something that could not be helped!”

‟Is that so. Well then, what are your thoughts after touching it?”

‟My thoughts… well obviously…”

It was really soft, yet at the same time, springy. The size of her breasts were perfect as well— no wait, such things don’t matter right now.

‟Well, then what the heck were you doing! What was the meaning of that?! Why did things turn out that way?!”

‟What do you mean by things turning out this way and that? It was just a countermeasure for your poor image.”

‟How does that even work?!”

‟Because that will give others an even worse impression of you that’s on a completely different level than before. They’ll cleanly forget those minor details they knew about you earlier on.”

‟How the hell did you even came up with that?!”

I hugged my head while staring into the sky. I was really an idiot to trust her. Rather than saying that her line of thought is too unpredictable, I should say that it’s something that’s completely out of the ordinary.

‟This is what you would call reverse psychology. Fighting poison with poison; that’s how it is.”

‟No way, nothing was solved!”

‟It’s fine if you praise me on my brilliance even more.”

‟And you’re actually putting on a proud expression!”

‟You’re a guy who keeps jabbering and complaining too much. If you complain any further, I’ll change your handkerchief into my panties and stuff it into the pocket of your uniform.”

‟Just that point, where you grab onto the tiniest opportunity to use your favorite gag. Your alertness is indeed incomparable!”

Enough, you animal.

I never expect a trap like this would be waiting for me so early in the morning. What sort of looks will the onlookers give? Nasuhara could be considered as someone who quite famous in the school. After touching her breasts like that, what’ll happen to my standing at school in the future—

‟Everything’s fine. Not to worry.”

However, in contrast to me being at a loss of what to do, Nasuhara said this rather calmly,

‟It’s within my expectations for you to react like that. I made sure no one around us was looking.”

‟Eh? What do you mean?”

‟Which means, there’s no one who saw the scene of you violating my breasts. You don’t have to worry.”

‟Ahh… is that so. That means that I’m safe. And also, what do you mean by me violating your breasts?”

‟Therefore, what happened just now is just something like a demo. It’s up to you whether you want to continue doing things like that.”

‟I’m sorry, but I’ll have to decline.”

‟Things like that won’t be effective if you don’t continue doing it.”

‟I’ll be caught by the police before any of the effects will ever take place.”

‟Is that so. How regrettable.”

Nasuhara said that without any sense of regret, while putting on an expression as if nothing had happened.

Really… no one can predict the things that this girl will do. But even so, she’s still the vice president of a famous elite school, so she should possess a certain amount of ability and popularity.

‟Anyway, I didn’t received your answer.”

‟Eh? For what?”

‟Your thoughts after touching my breasts.”

‟… No, I didn’t have any thoughts or whatever. All my attention was directed towards my shock, so I didn’t notice nothing else.”

‟Were you excited?”

‟Nooooope.”

Or I should say, I couldn’t get excited.

I’d be envious of the person who could get excited in that sort of situation, since his tenacity must be something else altogether.

‟Is that so. I see.”

Nasuhara looked straight at me as she said that.

Upon taking a close look, she’s a really beautiful girl.

Her eyes had a calmness similar to that of aquamarine, and were giving off a light of clear brilliance.

Her snow white skin was like that of the heather’s that grow on snowy mountains.

The precise arc of her cheeks emphasized her beautiful face.

Let’s not talk about whether I was excited or not for now; she’s an impeccable beauty that one wouldn’t get tired of looking at.

‟Urm—… W-What’s wrong? If you’re staring at me without blinking, I’ll feel quite uncomfortable… Or rather…”

‟Was that not the best course of action?”

Nasuhara was muttering to herself. It seemed like she didn’t hear word that I’d said.

‟I thought he’d become really flustered if I made him touch these breasts of mine, which can nearly be considered a world heritage. It looks like I may have to tweak my strategies a little.”

‟Huh, what? What did you just say?”

‟Nothing. I’m just talking to a child.”

‟Eh? Isn’t that a rather problematic line…?”

‟Look.”

Ignoring my question, Nasuhara looked behind me,

‟Did she not come here with you today?”

‟Eh? Who’s the girl you’re referring to?”

‟Arisugawa— no, she’s Himenokouji-san now.”

‟Ah Akiko. She’ll be here slightly later as she still has some housework to do.”

‟Hmph, is that so. Looks like she escaped to live another day.”

‟Eh? What do you mean by that?”

‟That’s because, while I’m doing this student council work early in the morning, if you’d arrived at school in front of me while behaving intimately with your sister, I’d have been so cruel with my words that she’d probably feel like dying.”

‟Uwa.”

That’s really dangerous.

Nasuhara is someone who’s fluent with her speech, while at the same time, expressionless like that of an ice statue. If she was serious about picking on someone, that person would probably suffer a lot.

‟… You seem rather happy.”

An illusion of hers, probably.

Nasuhara, who rarely had any sort of change in her expression, looked at me with a rather dangerous stare,

‟Your sister was actually on the verge of being treated cruelly, so why are you smiling like that?”

‟Eh? No no no, I didn’t?”

‟Even if you didn’t show it on your face, I’ll still know, if it’s you.”

‟Is that so? … Forget it. But you and Akiko are in that sort of relationship where the both of you quarrel about the most mundane things, isn’t that so? For me, I think it’s alright as long as the quarrels don’t get out of hand. There’s a saying that the more you quarrel, the better the relationship becomes.”

‟But the person who’s always won is me, you know?”

‟Indeed, it feels like that. But whatever, that doesn’t really matter. It’s the responsibility of me, her elder brother, chase away that person and console her while she’s crying. Plus, I think that sort of Akiko is rather cute as well.”

‟…”

After I’d said that, Nasuhara closed her mouth tightly and stared at me for a while.

‟Sigh,” she heaved the rare sigh of hers as well.

‟Even though I hadn’t noticed it yet… but you really are a sis-con. And one that exceeds my imagination.”

‟… Eh? Why has it become like this? No no no, that’s normal as her elder brother, right? To clear up the things that my sister has done, and to find my sister cute.”

‟Forget it. So this is what it means by something being much more worthy of conquest if there are more obstacles in it’s way.”

It was as though she accepted everything as she said that.

Not only that, she waved her hands as though she was trying to chase me away,

‟I’ll let you go, just this time. Just hurry up and go. Be it self studying or whatever, just do as you like.”

‟Ah. Urm… may I?”

‟However. Don’t think that I’ll just give up like that.”

‟Ah, urm. Right.”

I didn’t really understand what was happening, but it looked like she was willing to let me go.

But somehow, it felt like I was being misunderstood. Whatever.

We will have to get along with each other for quite a while anyway. There will be plenty of opportunities for me to clear up the misunderstanding.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1.2]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.4|Chapter 1.4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.2

2014-05-15T18:12:35Z

QusaTalma: Removed duplicate chapter header.

===April 8th, 7:30 A.M.===
<br/>
Sixteen years old. Male.

Second year of high school.

Ordinary height and weight. Average looks. Grades are neither good nor bad.

Current living together with my bro-con sister, who’s aptly described with the adjective ‘extreme’; aside from that, I don’t have anything that will attract the attention of others. I’m your typical uninteresting guy.

That was everything about me, Himenokouji Akito; up until yesterday.

‟Which means it’s because of that? We harshly ridiculed your sister about her brother-complex yesterday, isn’t that so?”

While on route to St. Ririana Academy.

After picking my call, my friend, Sawatari Ginbe Haruomi, chuckled while saying that.

‟That’s because Kaichou, Fuku-Kaichou, and I ostracized Akiko-san with the reason that she’s your blood related sister. For her, she’ll want to reestablish her self identity. Or rather, she needs to have some sort of theory to once again establish her own legitimacy.”

‟Ah— so that’s how it is…”

I nodded my head while pressing my cellphone against my ear.

‟Brother-complex is indeed inconvenient, but it isn’t a curse!”

My sister’s sudden outburst of that line, which sounded like a certain slogan of a rather popular book; so that’s the reason behind it.

Which means to say.

On the day of the opening ceremony, due to the reason of her being blood related to me, my sister had endured condemnation from them, though it was rather close to persecution.

As someone who openly calls herself as a bro-con and has the resolute intention of viewing me as a member of the opposite sex, she’d have to come up with some sort of plans to stage a comeback by her own means.

‟Well, whatever. But, don’t go overboard with the teasing, Ginbe-san. Even if she’s like this, she’s still my precious little sister.”

‟Well well. As someone who was teasing your sister alongside with us, you’re in no position to talk.”

‟No, umm. Well…”

‟Fufu, you don’t have to be that secretive about it. I understand very well what you’re thinking. You’re forcing yourself to put on that sort of attitude. You kept a certain distance away from your lil’ sister’s brother-complex because you want to clarify your position to the public, right?”

‟… Well, it’s just as you’ve said.”

‟It’s not like we’ve only known each other for a day or two. You can’t hide such things from me.”

‟Then again, what’s the meaning of this? Please stop saying those nasty things if you already know what’s going on.”

‟Fufu, please don’t say that. Making fun of your pain is one of the few hobbies I have.”

[[File:OniAiVol2_010_Ch_1_2.jpg|thumb|]]

With that said, Ginbe chuckled again.

Well, you can almost say that it’s Ginbe’s only shortcoming, a mysterious beauty due to her silver hair and emerald eyes. She’s actually a multi-talented person; it would just be great if she had more decent hobbies.

‟Fufu, what’s wrong, Akito-san? Even though we’re separated through the phone lines, I can still clearly see the expression on your face right now, it’s as if you’ve just eaten an extremely sour dried plum.”

‟How very irritating… Well, whatever, I’m prepared to endure through it anyway.”

‟Endure what?”

‟That hobby of yours is something I can’t complain to you about, even if I’m being very courteous about it. Well, I’ll just turn a blind eye to the details, since you’re not only my friend, but also my benefactor.”

‟Ahhhh. That’s how you see me?”

‟Well of course. Didn’t you deliberately move from Kyoto to Tokyo because you were worried about me? I was rather shocked… but to be truthful, I was also really happy.”

The reason she didn’t informed me about her transfer to St. Ririana, “it’s so that I can shock you, and to have my small revenge on you”, that was how Ginbe had put it. I do know very clearly, however, that wasn’t the truth.

‟Really, Ginbe-san, you’re the perfect friend. I hope to maintain our friendship for life. If possible, if you could continue to be my good friend and get along with me as always… There’s nothing that would make me happier than that.”

‟…”

Hmm?

Huh?

I’d actually channeled all my grateful feelings and said such embarrassing things. But somehow, Ginbe became silent on her side.

‟What’s wrong? Did I say something wrong?”

‟… Oh my. I knew it already… but it feels really horrible to hear you say it once more in such a direct manner.”

Ginbe said that while mixing in her sighs.

‟Really, how the heck did he reach that sort of conclusion? Actually, I do have an idea. Indeed, my way of speech and my rather poor figure, even if one is to be courteous about it, they can hardly call it as feminine. But even so, you can still…”

‟Eh? What? I can’t hear you properly.”

‟It’s nothing. It’s just that I had the small urge to rage at how dense you are.”

‟Oi oi, what’s with that, that’s not nice. Also, I don’t think I’m a dense person, yeah? Or should I say, I’m not tooting my own horn here, but I’m a rather sharp person despite my looks.”

‟Ohhh? Then can I test you by asking you a question?”

‟Of course. Whatever you like.”

‟Yesterday, your sister was ostracized by us, Kaichou, Fuku-Kaichou and I. The reason was that lil’ sister is your blood related younger sister. Do you know the reason why?”

‟Eh? Do you even need to ask? Because it’s fun to see how she reacts when she’s being teased? Things like her being my blood related sister is just an excuse, right?”

‟… Whatever. I knew that’s what you were thinking.”

Hmm?

Huh?

From the tone of her voice that came through the phone, it sounded like she was somehow very shocked; or rather, it was near the point of despising me.

‟Eh, why? That’s not it?”

‟Don’t be that flustered. I had no expectation of you getting it right.”

‟Oi oi, what’s with that. If there’s another reason, then tell me about it.”

‟Touch your heart and ask yourself why— you blockhead.”

After saying such a cold line,

‟In any case, I’ve already decided. I’m sorry, but from now on, I’ll be proactive in bullying not just you, but also your sister as well.”

She actually said that.

‟Oi oi, hold on a second. How did you come to that conclusion? What’s the meaning behind that? I don’t understand.”

‟You were worried about your lil’ sister’s weird actions, and called up after you’d left your house. This is irrefutable proof of how much you love your lil’ sister.”

‟Of course? She’s my dear younger sister, you know?”

‟So you have to treasure her that much just because she’s your lil’ sister? Don’t you think it’s inevitable for me to be jealous of her due to that? Otherwise the balance won’t be maintained.”

‟What’s with maintaining balance and all that? I’m even more confused now.”

‟Just to add on, it’s not just me. The whole student council has the same position as I do, except you siblings, of course.”

‟Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?”

W-What did that person just say?

Which means to say, those sly student council members will be teaming up to pick on my sister.

If it becomes like that, my sister will think of all sorts of things to retaliate with all her might. But no matter what she does, her opponents are just too powerful for her. The result will definitely be her surrendering miserably and running away with her tail between her legs while crying her eyes out.

And then- And then—

Hmm wait. Perhaps things will actually develop in a surprisingly good way.

Or rather, it looks like it will be really fun.

Hmm, that’s good. Hmm.

‟… What are you secretly laughing about?”

‟Eh? How do you know that?”

‟I’d known you for so many years already. I’ll know things like these even if I can’t see your expressions through the phone… Well relax. I’m prepared to tease her, but I know my limits. I do rather like your little sister if I ignore the fact that her brother-complex is way beyond the limits. I couldn’t bear to watch her crying her eyes out.”

‟What. So it’s like that.”

How disappointing.

That incompetent sister of mine, she’ll unleash more of her cuteness the more she’s teased by others. If Ginbe was to help, it would way more effective in seeing and appreciating the cute side of that girl.

‟… Akito. You aren’t thinking of something bad, right?”

‟Eh? Absolutely not. I’m just thinking, it would be great if Ginbe-san could tease Akiko more, so that I can see more of the cute side of that girl.”

‟… Oh my.”

Ginbe sighed.

I’m not deliberately using her lines, but it isn’t like I’ve only known her just for a few days either. It was just as if I could see her shaking her head in front of me while listening to the phone.

‟You aren’t just an extreme sis-con, but you’re a rather horrible sadist as well. So that’s what it means to be so hopelessly incurable. Damn, that’s slow of me… I didn’t even know about your weird sexual preference until now. That’s totally the symptoms of a late stage cancer. There’s no cure.”

… Hmm?

Huhhhhh?

Was I brutally scolded by her or something?

‟No no. Hold on a second Gin-san. Firstly, I’m not a sis-con. And the thing about me being a sadist, that’s a huge misunderstanding.”

‟Really, there’s got to be a limit on how many obstacles there can be. So that’s how it’s pinned from the front and the back, huh… If that’s the case, we won’t live to see the day, no matter where we strike. Oh well, since I’m attracted to such a guy, does that mean that my days are numbered…”

‟Eh? Ha? What are you talking about? I can’t hear you properly.”

‟Shut up, you’re pissing me off. It’s nothing. Akito-san, just get kicked by a horse and die flying to the moon. And don’t you ever come back.”

‟Ehhhhh? W-Why are you that angry? I don’t really understand, but did I spoil your mood? I’m sorry, please forgive me.”

‟Hmmph. Spare me those half hearted apologies. It’s not like you’re someone in debt to be smiling and begging for forgiveness. I’m get angrier and angrier while thinking about the treacherous plans of a man like you. That’s enough. I’m hanging up.”

<nowiki>*pacha*</nowiki>

<nowiki>*duu-duu-duu—*</nowiki>

‟Ah— damn. She really hung up on me, that Gin-san.”

I switched off my phone and swallowed hard.

That’s really scary.

Have I made that person mad again?

The number one person whom I don’t want to piss off. Not only have I received plenty of her care, she also knows many of my weaknesses.

Even though she’s a fairly rational person, who says things like “to be angry at you, and to forgive you; they’re two separate matters”. Somehow, when talking to me, she occasionally flared up without rhyme or reason. If she had none of those problems, she’d actually be the best friend one could have.

Well, forget it.

The original objective for the phone call is to inquire about the weird actions of my sister, and that’s already been achieved.

As for Ginbe’s attitude, I’ll just think of it optimistically as her way of expressing her friendship.

That must be it. I couldn’t contact her regularly due to how busy I was from the house moving. She still took that to heart even until now, so she’s currently throwing a tantrum at me. That’s right.

It won’t do if I don’t take some time off to placate her. I’ll just bring along her favorite cake and visit her sometime soon, that’s how I’ll reflected on my actions.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1.1]]
| Return to [[Onii-chan_Dakedo_Ai_Sae_Areba_Kankei_Nai_yo_ne—|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OniAi: Volume 2 Chapter 1.3|Chapter 1.3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>